The Scotch Presbyterian eloquence, or, The foolishness of their teaching discovered from their books, sermons and prayers and some remarks on Mr. Rule's late Vindication of the kirk
         Curate, Jacob.
      
       
         
           1692
        
      
       Approx. 307 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 62 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35017
         Wing C6961
         ESTC R10498
         12534453
         ocm 12534453
         62829
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35017)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 62829)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 311:8)
      
       
         
           
             The Scotch Presbyterian eloquence, or, The foolishness of their teaching discovered from their books, sermons and prayers and some remarks on Mr. Rule's late Vindication of the kirk
             Curate, Jacob.
             Calder, Robert, 1658-1723.
          
           [4], 116 p.
           
             Printed for Randal Taylor ...,
             London :
             1692.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Jacob Curate (pseudonym of Gilbert Crokatt and John Monro)
             Attributed to Gilbert Crokatt and John Monro. "This work has been often wrongly assigned to Robert Calder, who may have edited some of the reprints"--Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.)
             Reproduction of original in Rutgers University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Rule, Gilbert, 1629?-1701. -- Vindication of the Church of Scotland.
           Church of Scotland -- Controversial literature.
           Presbyterianism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Scotch
           Presbyterian
           Eloquence
           ;
           OR
           ,
           THE
           FOOLISHNESS
           OF
           THEIR
           TEACHING
           DISCOVERED
           FROM
           THEIR
           Books
           ,
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           Prayers
           ;
           And
           some
           REMARKS
           on
           Mr.
           RULE
           's
           LATE
           VINDICATION
           of
           the
           KIRK
           .
        
         
           It
           grieveth
           my
           Soul
           to
           think
           ,
           what
           Pitiful
           ,
           Raw
           ,
           and
           Ignorant
           Preaching
           is
           crowded
           most
           after
           ,
           meerly
           for
           the
           loudness
           of
           the
           Preacher's
           Voice
           :
           How
           often
           have
           I
           known
           the
           ablest
           Preacher
           undervalued
           ,
           and
           an
           Ignorant
           Man
           by
           Crouds
           applauded
           ,
           when
           I
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           
             ab
             incunabilis
          
           ,
           have
           known
           him
           to
           be
           unable
           to
           answer
           most
           Questions
           in
           the
           Common
           Catechism
           .
           Baxter's
           
             Cure
             of
             Church
             :
             Divisions
             ,
             Direct
             .
             x.
             
          
        
         
           Follow
           not
           the
           Pastors
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           for
           the
           Sun
           is
           gone
           down
           upon
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           Lord
           liveth
           ,
           they
           lead
           you
           from
           Christ
           and
           the
           good
           old
           way
           .
           
             Sam.
             Rutherford
             ,
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
             To
             his
             Parishioners
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Randal
             Taylor
          
           near
           Stationers-Hall
           .
           1692.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           R.
           H.
           P.
           and
           P.
           of
           the
           K
           ;
           the
           most
           G.
           and
           very
           G.
           P.
           of
           the
           present
           P.
           of
           the
           C.
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           E.
           C.
           
        
         
           
             My
             L.
             
          
        
         
           AS
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Book
           and
           Patron
           more
           suited
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           than
           this
           Book
           is
           to
           your
           Lp
           ;
           so
           there
           were
           never
           any
           Reasons
           more
           satisfying
           than
           those
           that
           have
           iniduced
           me
           to
           this
           Dedication
           :
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           if
           in
           this
           Incredulous
           Age
           ,
           some
           men
           should
           charge
           the
           following
           Relatitions
           of
           any
           falshoods
           ;
           it
           were
           an
           injustice
           done
           to
           your
           Lp
           ,
           to
           pretend
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           is
           so
           capaable
           to
           vindicate
           them
           as
           your
           Lp
           ;
           who
           amidst
           the
           throng
           of
           so
           much
           Ecclesiastick
           and
           Civil
           Busiess
           at
           Court
           (
           from
           which
           you
           are
           now
           fain
           to
           retire
           for
           case
           and
           refreshment
           to
           your
           wonted
           Solitude
           in
           the
           Country
           )
           have
           been
           very
           constant
           and
           close
           in
           the
           study
           of
           those
           extraordinary
           Books
           cited
           in
           this
           Pamphlet
           ;
           and
           so
           unwearied
           a
           hearer
           of
           those
           wonderful
           Preachers
           of
           whom
           I
           now
           treat
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           every
           day
           heard
           them
           with
           joy
           for
           many
           hours
           together
           ;
           and
           never
           fail'd
           ,
           with
           your
           own
           hand
           ,
           to
           write
           those
           learned
           and
           Elaborate
           Discourses
           I
           have
           here
           published
           ;
           and
           many
           more
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ;
           in
           which
           Zeal
           (
           to
           your
           glory
           and
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           other
           Professors
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           you
           had
           no
           equal
           ,
           but
           one
           Reverend
           Ruling
           Elder
           ,
           a
           Bonnet-maker
           in
           Leithweind
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           My
           L
           ▪
           this
           Dedication
           is
           but
           only
           the
           offering
           to
           you
           some
           few
           of
           the
           rare
           Sayings
           ,
           and
           comprehensive
           Sentences
           which
           grace
           and
           adorn
           those
           Papers
           that
           your
           Lp.
           has
           been
           at
           such
           pains
           to
           collect
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           so
           careful
           to
           preserve
           ;
           and
           which
           you
           justly
           value
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Rights
           and
           Charters
           of
           your
           very
           oppulent
           and
           flourishing
           Fortune
           .
           My
           L.
           the
           easie
           access
           which
           these
           high
           and
           mighty
           Preachers
           have
           ever
           allow'd
           your
           Lp.
           to
           their
           company
           ,
           joyn'd
           to
           that
           vast
           Experience
           which
           you
           have
           now
           acquired
           in
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           Cura●es
           ,
           by
           your
           allowing
           them
           so
           fairly
           and
           fully
           to
           make
           their
           defences
           at
           the
           Council-board
           ,
           gives
           you
           such
           a
           title
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           these
           
             Contending
             Parties
          
           ,
           as
           ●o●e
           but
           your self
           can
           pretend
           to
           :
           Your
           Lp.
           knows
           well
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           in
           possible
           for
           the
           ablest
           Curate
           or
           Prelate
           amongst
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           imitate
           the
           
             precious
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             Soul-ravishing
             ,
             Heart-serarching
             Elequence
          
           of
           those
           Sons
           of
           
             Thunder
             ,
             Kirkrone
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             Schilds
             ,
             Areskine
             ,
             Chrightone
             ,
             Dickson
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           real
           difference
           betwixt
           their
           Sermons
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           Party
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           first
           be
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           your
           Lp.
           is
           fully
           perswaded
           ;
           then
           it
           must
           be
           received
           by
           all
           men
           ,
           for
           an
           unquestionable
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           never
           preached
           in
           Scotland
           when
           Prelacy
           prevail'd
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           your
           Lp.
           and
           the
           Godly
           party
           you
           Patronize
           ,
           have
           often
           affirm'd
           :
           And
           tho'
           this
           were
           not
           evident
           to
           all
           that
           compare
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           present
           Professors
           with
           those
           of
           their
           Opposits
           ,
           yet
           your
           Lps.
           simple
           word
           would
           pass
           in
           the
           World
           for
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           Slandering
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           known
           falshood
           being
           infinitely
           below
           such
           a
           true
           Gentleman
           :
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Heroick
           Virtue
           more
           conspicuous
           in
           your
           Lp
           ,
           than
           your
           Veracity
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           fill'd
           the
           Minds
           and
           Mouths
           of
           all
           who
           intimately
           know
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           one
           day
           make
           a
           considerable
           figure
           in
           the
           account
           of
           your
           Lps.
           Life
           ,
           which
           cannot
           miss
           to
           see
           the
           light
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           being
           ,
           that
           for
           those
           three
           years
           last
           past
           ,
           you
           have
           so
           successfully
           laboured
           to
           furnish
           plenty
           of
           Memoirs
           and
           Authors
           for
           such
           a
           work
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           2dly
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Malignants
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           tast
           for
           such
           Spiritual
           Sayings
           ,
           as
           daily
           drop
           from
           the
           Pens
           and
           Tongues
           of
           the
           Covenanted
           Brethren
           ,
           may
           accuse
           the
           Books
           and
           Sermons
           here
           cited
           of
           Nonsense
           ;
           but
           for
           as
           ill
           natured
           as
           the
           World
           is
           grown
           ,
           they
           must
           own
           ,
           that
           your
           Lp.
           has
           been
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           very
           intimately
           acquainted
           with
           the
           truest
           and
           best
           Nonsense
           ;
           so
           that
           being
           a
           complete
           Master
           of
           it
           your self
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           allowed
           that
           you
           are
           also
           a
           very
           good
           Judge
           .
           Besides
           ,
           My
           L.
           the
           
             Curates
             themselves
          
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           Lp.
           is
           fully
           qualified
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           such
           learned
           men
           as
           are
           spoke
           of
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           if
           they
           consider
           your
           wonderful
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           great
           concern
           for
           the
           Mother
           University
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           be
           nearest
           to
           your
           Lp
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           your
           particular
           charge
           ;
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           not
           unsensible
           how
           you
           Reformed
           and
           Purged
           it
           throughly
           ,
           with
           such
           unspeakable
           Justice
           and
           Impartially
           ,
           that
           even
           aged
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Drs.
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Heads
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           some
           who
           had
           been
           your
           Lordships
           own
           Masters
           ,
           and
           one
           your
           Kinsman
           ,
           had
           not
           he
           least
           regard
           nor
           respect
           from
           you
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           wanting
           
             Covenant
             Grace
          
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           man
           is
           valuable
           in
           your
           Lps.
           Eyes
           :
           Let
           men
           but
           consider
           with
           what
           deliberation
           &
           forefight
           
           you
           did
           proceed
           ,
           and
           what
           Prudent
           and
           Learned
           Advice
           you
           did
           follow
           in
           providing
           for
           the
           Education
           of
           the
           rising
           Generation
           in
           that
           Society
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           can
           never
           doubt
           of
           your
           being
           wonderfully
           qualified
           both
           to
           be
           a
           Patron
           and
           a
           Judge
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           These
           Considerations
           ,
           joyned
           to
           that
           of
           your
           Lps.
           unexpressible
           Merit
           (
           for
           which
           I
           want
           a
           Comparison
           )
           naturally
           led
           me
           to
           beg
           you
           would
           take
           the
           following
           
             Flowers
             of
             Presbyterian
             Eloquence
          
           into
           your
           Protection
           ,
           as
           cordially
           as
           you
           do
           the
           Anthors
           of
           them
           :
           If
           your
           Lps.
           unknown
           Modesty
           would
           allow
           it
           ,
           I
           could
           tell
           the
           World
           in
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           some
           of
           your
           natural
           and
           acquired
           Endowments
           :
           To
           your
           Courage
           and
           Conduct
           which
           are
           equal
           ,
           you
           have
           added
           such
           a
           success
           ,
           as
           to
           raise
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           Scotland
           to
           be
           the
           wonder
           and
           amazement
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Such
           burning
           and
           unquenchable
           Zeal
           ;
           such
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           unparallel'd
           Piety
           hath
           appear'd
           in
           all
           your
           publick
           Actions
           ,
           that
           if
           others
           had
           but
           wrought
           together
           with
           your
           Lp.
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           then
           I
           dare
           say
           (
           as
           your
           Lp.
           excellently
           words
           it
           ,
           in
           your
           pious
           printed
           Speech
           to
           the
           Parliament
           )
           
             A
             greater
             dispatch
             had
             been
             made
             of
             the
             Prelatists
             ,
             and
             many
             honest
             suffering
             Ministers
             e're
             now
             had
             been
             delivered
             of
             their
             pinches
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Kirk
           and
           Covenant
           had
           evanished
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           lately
           from
           Court
           ,
           when
           your
           Lp.
           condescended
           to
           appear
           in
           person
           at
           it
           :
           It
           is
           to
           you
           that
           the
           Nation
           owes
           her
           miraculous
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           
             Creed
             ,
             Lords-Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           :
           It
           's
           your
           Lp.
           that
           hath
           rescued
           us
           from
           the
           Superstitions
           of
           observing
           
             Christmass
             ,
             Easter
          
           ,
           and
           Whitsunday
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           Popish
           fopperies
           of
           Cassocks
           ,
           close
           sleev'd
           Gowns
           and
           Girdles
           :
           It
           's
           your
           Lp.
           that
           enriched
           Their
           Majesties
           Treasure
           with
           the
           Revenues
           of
           fourteen
           fat
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           with
           admirable
           expedition
           have
           voided
           more
           than
           half
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           advanced
           such
           a
           set
           of
           Preachers
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           never
           flourished
           in
           any
           period
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           under
           any
           of
           their
           Majesties
           Predecessors
           ;
           and
           now
           that
           some
           malignant
           Lords
           have
           been
           brought
           into
           the
           Council
           again
           ;
           your
           Lp.
           hath
           retir'd
           from
           it
           ,
           bravely
           scorning
           to
           sit
           at
           the
           same
           Board
           with
           the
           Opposers
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
        
         
           My
           L.
           tho'
           the
           times
           have
           been
           reeling
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           yet
           your
           Lp.
           has
           ,
           by
           extraordinary
           management
           ,
           put
           your self
           beyond
           the
           greatest
           reach
           and
           Malice
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           deserved
           well
           of
           all
           Parties
           ;
           K.
           James
           is
           obliged
           to
           thank
           you
           for
           the
           real
           Service
           you
           have
           done
           him
           ;
           and
           K.
           William
           for
           your
           good
           Will
           to
           serve
           His
           Majesty
           :
           The
           Presbyterian
           Clergy
           own
           their
           good
           Livings
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Divines
           are
           bound
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           advancing
           them
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           being
           Confessors
           :
           The
           stubborn
           Highlanders
           owe
           all
           their
           Composition-money
           to
           your
           Lp
           ;
           and
           the
           
             West
             Country
             Rabble
          
           were
           highly
           enriched
           by
           your
           Lp's
           Countenauce
           and
           Protection
           :
           You
           scorn
           that
           malignant
           way
           of
           making
           your
           Palace
           a
           Cooks
           Shop
           for
           Strangers
           ;
           but
           tho'
           your
           Commons
           be
           short
           ,
           yet
           ,
           it
           's
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           your
           Graces
           are
           long
           ;
           at
           least
           after
           Dinner
           ,
           the
           full
           length
           of
           a
           Curates
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           three
           quarters
           of
           an
           hour
           :
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           that
           your
           Lordship
           is
           most
           remarkable
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           your
           daily
           practice
           of
           Family
           Duty
           ;
           it
           's
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           more
           new
           Creatures
           begotten
           in
           your
           Lp's
           Family
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           we
           have
           yet
           heard
           of
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           such
           is
           your
           great
           Goodness
           and
           Humility
           ,
           that
           you
           condescend
           often
           to
           allow
           to
           some
           of
           your
           Servants
           ,
           the
           Paternal
           Honour
           that
           's
           known
           to
           be
           due
           to
           your
           Lp.
           But
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           such
           like
           extraordinary
           Qualifications
           which
           the
           World
           admire
           in
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           are
           nothing
           to
           those
           Supernatural
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           which
           are
           so
           evident
           in
           all
           your
           Actions
           ,
           that
           you
           often
           take
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           you
           never
           make
           one
           step
           without
           the
           special
           Assistance
           and
           Direction
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           My
           L.
           these
           and
           other
           Reasons
           (
           that
           I
           now
           omit
           ,
           since
           I
           hope
           this
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           last
           Address
           of
           this
           nature
           )
           makes
           me
           bold
           to
           give
           your
           Lp.
           this
           trouble
           ,
           and
           humbly
           to
           beg
           your
           Protection
           to
           what
           you
           so
           much
           value
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           but
           once
           at
           least
           ,
           grant
           the
           Petition
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             L.
             
          
           
             Your
             Lp's
             most
             Obedient
             ,
             and
             most
             Obliged
             Servant
             ,
             Jacob
             Curate
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           The
           true
           Character
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Pastors
           and
           People
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           OUR
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           bids
           us
           beware
           of
           false
           Teachers
           ;
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             by
             their
             Fruits
             we
             may
             know
             them
             :
          
           Such
           Fruits
           are
           not
           open
           and
           publick
           Scandals
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           simple
           Multitude
           (
           that
           measure
           Religion
           by
           the
           Sound
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Sense
           )
           could
           not
           so
           easily
           be
           deluded
           by
           them
           .
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           the
           End
           of
           Preaching
           should
           be
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Hearers
           ;
           the
           Design
           of
           it
           being
           to
           perswade
           Men
           to
           Piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Charity
           towards
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           But
           it
           will
           appear
           from
           what
           follows
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           Sermons
           have
           no
           such
           tendency
           ;
           for
           the
           Preachers
           themselves
           (
           who
           would
           have
           the
           world
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           are
           the
           Powerful
           ,
           and
           Soul-refreshing
           Gospellers
           )
           have
           not
           been
           industrious
           to
           draw
           the
           likeness
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           of
           their
           Hearers
           ,
           but
           meerly
           to
           impress
           their
           own
           Image
           there
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           labour'd
           not
           to
           make
           good
           Christians
           ,
           but
           rigid
           
             Prebyterians
             ▪
          
        
         
           That
           I
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           assert
           this
           without
           ground
           (
           for
           I
           would
           not
           slander
           the
           Devil
           )
           I
           shall
           first
           give
           you
           the
           true
           Character
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Pastors
           and
           People
           .
           2.
           
           I
           shall
           say
           before
           you
           ,
           some
           remarkable
           passages
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Printed
           Books
           ,
           to
           confirm
           this
           Character
           .
           3.
           
           Some
           special
           Notes
           (
           written
           from
           their
           own
           Mouths
           )
           as
           they
           preach'd
           them
           under
           
           the
           happy
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Charles
           II
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           late
           Revolution
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           some
           taste
           of
           that
           Extemporary
           Gibberish
           ,
           which
           they
           use
           instead
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           have
           justled
           out
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Liturgies
           of
           the
           Pure
           and
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           it self
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           evident
           Argument
           and
           Pattern
           for
           Christians
           praying
           in
           a
           set
           Form
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           this
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           but
           what
           I
           know
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           make
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           upon
           a
           fair
           and
           free
           tryal
           ,
           if
           that
           may
           be
           had
           where
           Presbyterians
           Rule
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Place
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           to
           give
           you
           the
           true
           Character
           of
           Presbyterian
           Pastors
           and
           People
           .
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           truly
           the
           Guides
           ,
           and
           their
           Pastors
           must
           follow
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           pretend
           to
           Conduct
           .
           For
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           new
           Gospel
           ,
           knowing
           that
           their
           trade
           hath
           no
           old
           nor
           sure
           Foundation
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           flee
           to
           this
           new
           and
           unaccountable
           Notion
           ,
           that
           the
           Calling
           and
           Constituting
           of
           Ministers
           is
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Mob
           :
           Now
           the
           World
           knows
           by
           too
           long
           and
           sad
           Experience
           ,
           that
           their
           Mobile
           is
           not
           led
           by
           Reason
           nor
           Religion
           ,
           but
           by
           Fancy
           and
           Imagination
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           when
           the
           Election
           of
           Ministers
           is
           put
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           will
           chuse
           none
           but
           such
           as
           will
           readily
           sooth
           and
           indulge
           them
           in
           their
           most
           extravagant
           and
           mad
           Humors
           :
           What
           Ministers
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           People
           void
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           irregular
           Passions
           ,
           who
           torture
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           making
           it
           speak
           the
           Language
           of
           their
           deluded
           Imaginations
           .
           They
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           ought
           to
           fight
           the
           Battels
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           says
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             Without
             shedding
             of
             Blood
             there
             is
             no
             Remission
             .
          
           They
           are
           generally
           Covetous
           and
           Deceitful
           ;
           and
           the
           Preaching
           they
           are
           bred
           with
           ,
           hath
           no
           tendency
           to
           work
           them
           into
           the
           contrary
           Virtues
           .
           They
           call
           Peace
           ,
           
           Love
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ,
           not
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           dry
           Morality
           only
           .
           I
           had
           once
           very
           great
           difficulty
           to
           convince
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Sin
           for
           him
           to
           cheat
           and
           impose
           upon
           his
           Neighbour
           in
           matters
           of
           Trade
           ,
           by
           concealing
           the
           faults
           of
           his
           Goods
           from
           the
           Buyer
           .
           He
           ask'd
           my
           Reason
           :
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           Because
           he
           would
           not
           wish
           one
           to
           deal
           so
           with
           himself
           .
           
             That
             is
          
           (
           said
           he
           again
           )
           
             but
             Morality
             :
             for
             if
             I
             shall
             believe
             in
             Christ
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           I
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           Was
           not
           this
           Christ's
           saying
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             others
             should
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             do
             you
             unto
             others
             ?
             Yes
             ,
          
           he
           said
           ,
           
             that
             was
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hardness
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           
             Hearts
             spake
             very
             much
             Morality
             with
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
           The
           poor
           man
           spoke
           as
           he
           was
           taught
           and
           bred
           in
           the
           Conventicles
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           be
           very
           long
           e're
           they
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           upon
           Just
           Dealing
           ,
           or
           Restitution
           of
           ill-gotten
           Goods
           ;
           and
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           despising
           of
           Dominions
           ,
           speaking
           evil
           of
           Dignities
           ,
           and
           rising
           in
           Arms
           against
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           ,
           is
           with
           them
           but
           fighting
           the
           Battels
           of
           the
           Lord.
           One
           
             George
             Flint
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Smalholm
           ,
           in
           the
           Shire
           of
           Teviotdate
           ,
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           very
           great
           Saint
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           out
           of
           Zeal
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           he
           kept
           a
           Dog
           whom
           he
           named
           Charles
           ,
           after
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           a
           Cat
           which
           he
           named
           Katherine
           ,
           after
           the
           Queen
           ;
           and
           another
           Dog
           whom
           he
           named
           Gideon
           ,
           after
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Parish
           .
           They
           are
           a
           People
           that
           will
           not
           Swear
           in
           common
           Discourse
           for
           a
           World
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           scruple
           before
           a
           Judge
           ,
           any
           Perjury
           that
           may
           seem
           to
           advance
           the
           Cause
           ,
           nor
           stand
           in
           their
           ordinary
           dealings
           to
           cheat
           for
           a
           penny
           ;
           nay
           ,
           Murther
           it self
           becomes
           a
           Virtue
           when
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Covenant
           seems
           to
           require
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           new
           Gospel
           which
           they
           Profess
           is
           so
           far
           from
           condemning
           Lying
           ,
           Cheating
           ,
           Murther
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           when
           committed
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Ends
           of
           the
           Solemn
           League
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           these
           whom
           they
           reckon
           Martyrs
           ,
           have
           at
           their
           Execution
           gloried
           in
           
           these
           Crimes
           ,
           as
           the
           sure
           Evidences
           of
           their
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Morality
           being
           thus
           discountenanced
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           the
           poor
           People
           are
           thereby
           lock'd
           up
           in
           a
           Cell
           of
           Ignorance
           .
           This
           did
           clearly
           appear
           ,
           when
           the
           Laws
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           Government
           ,
           discharg'd
           Conventicles
           ,
           the
           people
           being
           brought
           thereby
           home
           to
           the
           Churches
           :
           When
           the
           Ministers
           began
           to
           Catechise
           them
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           they
           found
           them
           grosly
           Ignorant
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           were
           desired
           to
           repeat
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Lord's-Prayer
           ,
           and
           Ten
           Commandments
           ;
           they
           told
           they
           were
           above
           these
           childish
           Ordinances
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           believed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           certainly
           well
           :
           And
           yet
           these
           Ignorants
           would
           Adventure
           to
           pray
           
             Ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Families
           to
           Lecture
           on
           the
           most
           mysterious
           Chapters
           of
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             Daniel
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Revelation
           .
           A
           grave
           and
           good
           Minister
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           certain
           occasion
           he
           desired
           a
           very
           zealous
           She-Saint
           to
           repeat
           the
           Creed
           :
           And
           that
           she
           return'd
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ye
             mean
             by
             the
             Creed
             .
             Did
             not
             your
             Father
             ,
          
           says
           the
           Minister
           ,
           
             promise
             to
             bring
             you
             up
             in
             that
             Faith
             ?
             Indeed
             did
             he
             not
          
           (
           said
           she
           )
           
             for
             I
             thank
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             Superstition
             was
             not
             in
             my
             Father's
             time
             .
             What
             then
             was
             in
             your
             Father's
             time
             ?
          
           (
           said
           the
           Minister
           .
           )
           
             It
             was
          
           (
           said
           she
           )
           
             the
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             put
             away
             .
             Whether
             was
             it
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             or
             Grace
             ?
          
           said
           the
           Minister
           .
           
             Covenant
             of
             Works
          
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             that
             is
             handy
             Labour
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Covenent
             of
             Grace
             which
             was
             made
             with
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             and
             which
             all
             of
             you
             have
             put
             away
             .
          
           At
           Night
           she
           went
           home
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           of
           the
           sighing
           Fraternity
           flock'd
           after
           ,
           pretending
           to
           hear
           her
           pray
           :
           Their
           Family
           Exercise
           being
           ended
           ,
           she
           told
           them
           the
           Conference
           that
           pass'd
           betwixt
           the
           Curate
           and
           her
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           concluded
           she
           had
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           was
           certainly
           more
           than
           match
           for
           the
           ablest
           Curate
           in
           that
           Country
           .
        
         
         
           Generally
           their
           Conventicles
           produced
           very
           many
           Bastards
           ,
           and
           the
           Excuses
           they
           made
           for
           that
           ,
           was
           ,
           Where
           
             Sin
             abounds
             ,
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             superabounds
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           Sometimes
           this
           ,
           The
           Lambs
           of
           Christ
           may
           sport
           together
           :
           
             To
             the
             pure
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           generally
           they
           are
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           a
           Man
           is
           never
           a
           true
           Saint
           ,
           till
           he
           have
           a
           sound
           fall
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           
           David's
           with
           Bathsheba
           .
           The
           following
           Narration
           of
           a
           well
           known
           Truth
           shall
           serve
           for
           Instance
           .
        
         
           A
           party
           of
           King
           Charles
           II.
           his
           Guards
           being
           sent
           to
           apprehend
           Mr.
           
             Dav.
             Williamson
          
           (
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           of
           their
           Ministers
           now
           in
           Edenburgh
           )
           for
           the
           frequent
           Rebellion
           and
           Treason
           he
           preached
           then
           at
           Field
           Meetings
           ;
           and
           the
           party
           having
           surrounded
           the
           House
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           a
           Zealous
           Lady
           ,
           Mistress
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           being
           very
           Solicitous
           to
           conceal
           him
           ,
           rose
           in
           all
           haste
           from
           her
           Bed
           ,
           where
           she
           left
           her
           Daughter
           of
           about
           Eighteen
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           and
           having
           dress'd
           up
           the
           Holy
           Man's
           Head
           with
           some
           of
           her
           own
           Night
           Cloaths
           ,
           she
           wittily
           advis'd
           him
           to
           take
           her
           place
           in
           the
           warm
           Bed
           with
           her
           Girl
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           modestly
           and
           readly
           consented
           :
           And
           knowing
           well
           how
           to
           employ
           his
           time
           ,
           especially
           upon
           such
           and
           extraordinary
           Call
           ,
           to
           propagate
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Party
           ;
           while
           the
           Mother
           ,
           to
           divert
           the
           Troopers
           enquiry
           ,
           was
           treating
           them
           with
           strong
           drink
           in
           the
           Parlour
           ;
           he
           to
           express
           his
           gratitude
           ,
           applies
           himself
           with
           extraordinary
           Kindness
           to
           the
           Daughter
           ,
           who
           finding
           him
           like
           to
           prove
           a
           very
           useful
           Man
           in
           his
           Generation
           ,
           told
           her
           Mother
           she
           would
           have
           him
           for
           her
           Husband
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Mother
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           unwilling
           ,
           yet
           for
           concealing
           the
           Scandal
           ,
           out
           of
           Love
           to
           the
           Cause
           consented
           ,
           when
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Iniquity
           ,
           was
           wholly
           disclosed
           to
           her
           .
           This
           whole
           Story
           is
           as
           well
           known
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Covenant
           
           was
           begun
           and
           carried
           on
           by
           Rebellion
           and
           Oppression
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           the
           Actor
           ,
           who
           is
           at
           this
           day
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Props
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           
           more
           admired
           for
           his
           extraordinary
           diligence
           and
           courage
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           than
           for
           his
           excellent
           Invention
           in
           finding
           a
           passage
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Scandal
           of
           this
           was
           very
           consistent
           with
           the
           state
           of
           a
           person
           truly
           Regenerate
           ;
           
             Verily
             ,
             I
             do
             not
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             with
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             I
             have
             a
             Law
             in
             my
             Members
             ,
             warring
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             my
             Mind
             ,
             and
             bringing
             me
             into
             Captivity
             into
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             my
             Members
             .
          
           Now
           according
           to
           the
           Gloss
           which
           that
           whole
           Party
           puts
           upon
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           St.
           Paul
           here
           speaks
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           personate
           an
           Unregenerate
           Man
           ,
           this
           Defence
           of
           
           Williamson's
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           good
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           the
           height
           of
           Carnality
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           greatest
           Grace
           .
           Even
           so
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           in
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Days
           ,
           wrested
           some
           things
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           Destruction
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           among
           them
           a
           married
           Woman
           near
           Edenburgh
           ,
           who
           had
           paid
           several
           Fines
           for
           not
           going
           to
           Church
           ,
           yet
           scrupled
           not
           to
           commit
           Adultery
           with
           one
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           
           Marr's
           Regiment
           ,
           and
           the
           Fellow
           himself
           :
           that
           was
           Guilty
           ,
           told
           ,
           out
           of
           detestation
           to
           their
           damnable
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           the
           vile
           Woman
           had
           the
           confidence
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           her
           Abomination
           ,
           to
           say
           to
           him
           ;
           
             O
             you
             that
             are
             in
          
           Marr
           
             's
             Regiment
             ,
             but
             you
             be
             pretty
             able
             Men
             ,
             but
             yet
             ye
             art
             great
             Covenant
             Breakers
             ;
             alas
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             of
             you
             are
             Godly
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           very
           many
           Instances
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           one
           more
           which
           was
           old
           me
           by
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           good
           Reputation
           and
           Credit
           ,
           who
           himself
           confessed
           to
           me
           ,
           with
           regret
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           his
           Youth
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           Fornication
           with
           a
           Gentlewoman
           of
           that
           Holy
           Sect
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           being
           with
           her
           
           in
           a
           Garret
           ,
           and
           she
           hearing
           some
           body
           coming
           up
           Stairs
           ,
           she
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Ah
             ,
             here
             's
             my
             Aunt
             ,
             I
             must
             devise
             a
             Trick
             to
             divert
             her
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           she
           ●ell
           a
           whining
           and
           howling
           aloud
           ,
           as
           these
           People
           use
           to
           do
           at
           their
           most
           private
           Devotions
           ,
           
             O
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             believe
             ;
             O
             to
             have
             Experience
             ,
          
           said
           she
           .
           And
           by
           that
           means
           she
           diverted
           her
           Aunts
           further
           Approaching
           ,
           who
           instantly
           retired
           ,
           commending
           her
           Niece's
           Zeal
           and
           Devotion
           .
           The
           Gentleman
           conceals
           the
           Woman's
           Name
           ,
           out
           of
           regard
           to
           her
           Honour
           and
           his
           own
           ;
           begs
           Pardon
           for
           the
           Sin
           ,
           and
           tells
           it
           only
           to
           discover
           the
           abominable
           Nature
           of
           their
           Hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           generally
           deluded
           by
           Persons
           that
           have
           but
           specious
           pretences
           to
           Godliness
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           force
           ,
           that
           a
           loud
           Voice
           and
           a
           whining
           Tone
           ,
           in
           broken
           and
           smother'd
           words
           ,
           have
           upon
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Rabble
           ;
           that
           they
           look
           not
           upon
           a
           Man
           as
           endued
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           such
           canting
           and
           deformity
           of
           Holiness
           .
           A
           person
           that
           hath
           the
           dexterity
           of
           whining
           ,
           may
           make
           a
           great
           Congreation
           of
           them
           weep
           with
           an
           Ode
           of
           Horace
           ,
           or
           Eclogue
           of
           Virgil
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           can
           but
           drivel
           a
           little
           either
           at
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           Eyes
           ,
           when
           he
           repeats
           them
           .
           And
           such
           a
           person
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           Soul-ravishing
           spiritualist
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           but
           set
           off
           his
           Nonsence
           with
           a
           wry
           mouth
           ,
           which
           with
           them
           is
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Grace
             pouring
             down
             Countenance
          
           .
           The
           snuffling
           and
           twang
           of
           the
           Nose
           ,
           passes
           for
           the
           Gospel
           sound
           ;
           and
           the
           throwings
           of
           the
           Face
           ,
           for
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           They
           are
           more
           concerned
           at
           the
           reading
           the
           Speeches
           of
           their
           Covenant
           Martyrs
           ,
           yea
           such
           Martyrs
           as
           died
           for
           Rebellion
           and
           Murder
           ,
           than
           in
           reading
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           St.
           Stephen
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Followers
           .
           A
           Sermon
           of
           mere
           Railing
           and
           Nonsence
           will
           af●ect
           them
           more
           than
           Christ's
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           all
           they
           do
           is
           to
           affect
           the
           Passions
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Judgment
           .
        
         
         
           One
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Douglass
          
           ,
           an
           old
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           in
           the
           Mers
           ,
           simple
           man
           as
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           of
           more
           Learning
           ,
           Ingenuity
           and
           good
           Nature
           than
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           was
           not
           long
           agoe
           preaching
           before
           the
           meeting
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           agoe
           annalysing
           a
           Text
           Logically
           ,
           and
           very
           remote
           from
           vulgar
           Capacities
           ,
           yet
           so
           powerful
           and
           melting
           was
           his
           Tone
           and
           Actions
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Congregation
           he
           spies
           a
           Woman
           weeping
           ,
           and
           pointing
           towards
           her
           ,
           he
           crys
           out
           ,
           
             Wife
             ,
             what
             makes
             you
             weep
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             thou
             understandest
             not
             what
             I
             am
             saying
             ;
             my
             Disourse
             is
             directed
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             like
             of
             you
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             question
             whether
             the
             Brethren
             themselves
             understand
             this
             that
             I
             am
             speaking
             .
          
        
         
           Several
           Instances
           can
           be
           given
           of
           their
           strong
           delusions
           ;
           this
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           it
           for
           a
           sure
           Evidence
           upon
           their
           Death-beds
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           well
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           never
           heard
           a
           Curate
           in
           their
           lifetime
           .
           For
           an
           indulged
           Presbyterian
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Review
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Indulgence
             ,
          
           tells
           us
           thus
           much
           ,
           Page
           527
           ,
           and
           
             Page
             528
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             the
             leading
             people
             among
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           ,
           
             were
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             by
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             ;
             and
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             as
             unlawful
             as
             Fornication
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             the
             worshipping
             the
             Calves
             of
          
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           :
           And
           I
           think
           that
           a
           Curate
           can
           tell
           no
           worse
           tale
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           this
           ,
           which
           a
           Presbyterian
           himself
           owns
           and
           declares
           to
           the
           World
           in
           Print
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           here
           pass
           by
           what
           happen'd
           a
           few
           Years
           ago
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Tindrum
           in
           the
           South-west
           ;
           a
           person
           that
           was
           Executed
           for
           Bestiality
           there
           ,
           in
           his
           Prayers
           bless'd
           God
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           long
           time
           he
           had
           heard
           no
           Curate
           preach
           ;
           at
           which
           the
           Hearts
           of
           some
           Presbyterian
           Saints
           began
           to
           warm
           with
           Affection
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           exprest
           so
           much
           Charity
           ,
           that
           upon
           that
           account
           they
           doubted
           not
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           were
           sorry
           that
           he
           was
           not
           allow'd
           
           to
           live
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           good
           that
           such
           a
           Zealous
           man
           might
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           well
           known
           truth
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Teviotdale
           ,
           that
           two
           or
           three
           sighing
           Sisters
           ,
           coming
           to
           a
           Man
           in
           Prison
           ,
           the
           Night
           before
           he
           was
           burnt
           for
           Bestiality
           ;
           the
           wholsomest
           Advice
           they
           gave
           him
           was
           this
           ,
           O
           Andrew
           ,
           Andrew
           ,
           Andrew
           ,
           
             all
             the
             Sins
             that
             ever
             you
             committed
             are
             nothing
             to
             your
             hearing
             the
             cursed
             Curates
             ;
             if
             you
             get
             Pardon
             for
             that
             Sin
             ,
          
           Andrew
           ,
           
             all
             is
             right
             with
             you
          
           .
        
         
           A
           young
           Woman
           in
           Fife
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           a
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           there
           ,
           reading
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
          
           blotted
           out
           the
           word
           (
           Bishop
           )
           and
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           incerted
           
             Presbyterian
             of
             our
             Souls
          
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Biggotry
           ,
           one
           of
           her
           Zealous
           Sisters
           in
           the
           same
           Family
           ,
           tore
           every
           where
           out
           of
           her
           Bible
           the
           word
           
             Lord
             ;
             Because
          
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             it
             is
             polluted
             by
             being
             applied
             to
             the
             Profane
             Prelates
             .
          
        
         
           Instances
           of
           their
           Madness
           and
           Delusions
           might
           swell
           into
           an
           huge
           Volume
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           only
           mention
           two
           or
           three
           which
           are
           commonly
           known
           .
           What
           greater
           Instance
           of
           Delusion
           ,
           than
           that
           Seven
           or
           Eight
           thousand
           people
           should
           be
           raised
           to
           Rebellion
           at
           Bothwel-bridge
           ,
           from
           laboring
           their
           ground
           ,
           and
           keeping
           their
           Sheep
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           Sermons
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Windlestraws
           ,
           the
           Grass
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           Stars
           in
           Heaven
           would
           fight
           for
           them
           :
           And
           that
           after
           the
           Victory
           they
           should
           possess
           the
           Kingdom
           themselves
           .
           
             O
             it
             's
             the
             promis'd
             Land
             ,
             and
             you
          
           Israelites
           
             shall
             inherit
             it
          
           :
           but
           in
           this
           they
           found
           their
           Preachers
           to
           prove
           salve
           Prophets
           .
           After
           their
           Defeat
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           told
           me
           ;
           that
           going
           to
           view
           the
           Field
           ,
           where
           the
           Battle
           was
           fought
           ,
           he
           saw
           one
           in
           the
           Agony
           of
           death
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             Ah
             ,
             cheated
             out
             of
             Life
             and
             Soul
             :
          
           The
           Gentleman
           inquired
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           that
           expression
           ,
           Ah
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             our
             Preachers
             ,
             our
             Preachers
             ,
             they
             made
             us
             believe
             ,
             that
             as
             sure
             as
             the
             Bible
             was
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             we
             should
             gain
             the
             day
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Windlestraws
             should
             fight
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           a
           person
           of
           Quality
           returning
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           King's
           Forces
           ,
           being
           necessitate
           to
           lodge
           in
           a
           Country
           House
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Woman
           ,
           and
           she
           with
           child
           ;
           for
           the
           Men
           and
           all
           that
           were
           able
           to
           run
           ,
           had
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           The
           Nobleman
           encouraged
           the
           poor
           Woman
           ,
           desiring
           her
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           ;
           sent
           one
           upon
           his
           own
           Horse
           for
           Midwife
           and
           other
           Women
           to
           attend
           her
           .
           The
           poor
           Woman
           surprised
           and
           encouraged
           with
           this
           unexpected
           kindness
           ,
           began
           to
           talk
           more
           freely
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           see
           you
           that
           are
           Kings-men
           are
           not
           so
           ill
           as
           we
           heard
           ye
           were
           ;
           for
           we
           heard
           that
           it
           was
           ordinary
           for
           you
           to
           rip
           up
           Women
           with
           Child
           ;
           but
           pray
           will
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           sort
           of
           Men
           are
           your
           
             Bishops
             ?
             They
             are
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             very
             good
             Men
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             chosen
             out
             from
             among
             the
             Clergy
             to
             oversee
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             .
             But
             are
             they
             ,
          
           says
           she
           ,
           
             shapen
             like
             other
             Men
             ?
             Why
             ask
             you
             that
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ?
           
             Because
             our
             Preachers
             made
             us
             believe
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             all
             cloven-footed
             .
          
           There
           is
           scarce
           one
           of
           an
           hundred
           among
           the
           Presbyterian
           Vulgar
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           either
           reason'd
           or
           laugh'd
           out
           of
           the
           strange
           Opinions
           they
           have
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           as
           particularly
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           Witches
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           because
           (
           
             as
             they
             alledge
          
           )
           every
           Bishop
           loses
           five
           hundred
           Marks
           Scots
           ,
           for
           every
           Witch
           that
           's
           burnt
           in
           his
           Diocess
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           The
           Presbyterian
           Rabble
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           will
           not
           believe
           that
           Bishops
           have
           any
           Shadows
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           hath
           taken
           away
           their
           Shadow
           as
           an
           earnest
           of
           the
           Substance
           ,
           for
           their
           opposing
           of
           Covenant
           Work
           in
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           one
           Instance
           more
           of
           the
           silliness
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           a
           certain
           person
           well
           known
           both
           in
           the
           North
           and
           South
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           being
           not
           a
           degree
           and
           an
           half
           from
           an
           Idiot
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           
           Man
           that
           can
           scarcely
           read
           an
           English
           Book
           .
           This
           person
           takes
           on
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           among
           Presbyterian
           People
           has
           procured
           a
           great
           esteem
           to
           himself
           for
           a
           wonderful
           and
           rare
           Gospeller
           ,
           for
           having
           not
           the
           least
           degree
           either
           of
           natural
           or
           acquir'd
           Parts
           ,
           they
           therefore
           conclude
           him
           to
           have
           a
           large
           stock
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           most
           heavenly
           Man.
           He
           came
           lately
           to
           the
           Mers
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           never
           known
           before
           ,
           and
           lodging
           on
           a
           
           Saturday's
           Night
           in
           a
           Country-town
           ,
           he
           caused
           call
           in
           the
           good
           people
           in
           the
           Town
           to
           Prayers
           .
           Immediately
           the
           House
           was
           fill'd
           with
           a
           Crow'd
           ,
           then
           he
           lectures
           to
           them
           on
           the
           first
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           and
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Wheel
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Sixteenth
           Verse
           ,
           was
           
             the
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Wheel
           in
           the
           middle
           was
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           
             Curates
             ;
             For
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             here
             's
             a
             Wheel
             within
             a
             Wheel
             ,
             just
             so
             the
             Curates
             are
             within
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             within
          
           Antichrist
           .
           
             Then
             the
             Wheels
             are
          
           (
           says
           my
           Text
           )
           
             lifted
             up
             ;
             even
             so
             ,
             Beloved
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Curates
             are
             lifted
             up
             ;
             lifted
             up
             upon
             Coaches
             with
             four
             Wheels
             ,
             just
             as
             Sathan
             lifted
             up
             Christ
             to
             the
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             take
             the
             Hammer
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             and
             knock
             down
             these
             proud
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             break
             all
             their
             Coaches
             and
             their
             Wheels
             to
             pieces
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             Curates
             on
             their
             Backs
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             rise
             again
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophet
             says
             here
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             went
             they
             went
             upon
             their
             four
             sides
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             not
             when
             they
             went
             ,
             Beloved
             :
             That
             you
             may
             see
             it
             very
             plain
             and
             clear
             ,
             for
             tho'
             they
             may
             go
             out
             and
             Persecute
             God's
             own
             Covenanted
             People
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             return
             falling
             upon
             their
             Broad-sides
             ,
             and
             get
             such
             a
             fall
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             or
             return
             to
             persecute
             the
             Godly
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             go
             upon
             their
             four
             sides
             ,
             and
             are
             lifted
             up
             upon
             four
             Wheels
             .
          
           The
           people
           said
           ,
           they
           never
           heard
           such
           a
           sweet
           Tongue
           in
           a
           Gracious
           Man's
           Head.
           He
           spoke
           much
           against
           those
           that
           took
           an
           Indulgence
           from
           K.
           James
           .
           The
           next
           day
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           
           
           
           
           
           the
           Episcopal
           Minister
           in
           the
           Parish
           was
           his
           Cousin
           ,
           therefore
           he
           would
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           hear
           how
           he
           could
           Preach
           .
           
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
          
           (
           says
           the
           people
           )
           
             we
             shall
             go
             along
             with
             you
             wherever
             you
             go
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             our
             ordinary
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Meeting
             house
             in
             the
             Parish
             .
          
           And
           that
           same
           very
           day
           he
           brought
           all
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           the
           Parish
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           people
           intreated
           him
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           Minister
           to
           turn
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           to
           desert
           the
           Meeting-house
           Preacher
           ,
           whom
           they
           ordinarily
           heard
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           the
           Episcopal
           Minister
           upon
           his
           Conversion
           .
           He
           promised
           to
           deal
           very
           seriously
           with
           him
           :
           For
           that
           purpose
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Ministers
           House
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           few
           sighs
           and
           affected
           groans
           ,
           he
           expostulates
           thus
           ,
           
             Dear
             Cousin
             ,
             what
             makes
             you
             own
             perjur'd
             Episcopacy
             ?
             What
             have
             you
             to
             say
             against
             that
             Office
             ?
          
           replies
           the
           Minister
           .
           
             I
             have
             many
             Arguments
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             and
             one
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             can
             never
             answer
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             find
             it
             in
          
           Psal
           .
           45.
           1.
           
           My
           Heart
           enditeth
           a
           good
           thing
           :
           
             Now
             is
             not
             this
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             a
             plain
             Argument
             agaist
             Bishops
             ;
             for
             when
             will
             they
             endite
             good
             things
             ?
          
           The
           people
           wondered
           that
           the
           Minister
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           by
           so
           clear
           an
           Argument
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Poor
             Soul
             ,
             his
             Heart
             is
             heardened
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             Grace
             enough
             to
             believe
             and
             be
             Converted
             .
          
           This
           Account
           is
           proved
           before
           very
           many
           famous
           witnesses
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           .
           All
           I
           have
           told
           of
           them
           is
           truth
           ,
           but
           the
           hundred
           part
           is
           not
           told
           .
           You
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           Tree
           by
           these
           Fruits
           ;
           and
           of
           what
           a
           delicate
           Set
           of
           Reformers
           we
           have
           at
           his
           time
           in
           the
           West
           and
           South
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           a
           true
           Character
           of
           their
           Preachers
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           to
           be
           plain
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           
             Proud
             ,
             Sour
             ,
             Inconversable
             Tribe
             ,
             looking
             perfectly
             like
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             having
             Faces
             like
             their
             horrid
             Decree
             of
             Reprobation
             .
          
           They
           are
           without
           Humanity
           ,
           void
           of
           common
           Civility
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Catholick
           Charity
           ,
           so
           wholly
           enslaved
           to
           the
           Humours
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           give
           no
           other
           
           Reason
           why
           they
           converse
           not
           with
           Men
           of
           a
           different
           Opinon
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           their
           People
           would
           take
           it
           very
           ill
           if
           they
           should
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           fear
           there
           is
           something
           in
           it
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           lest
           their
           Ignorance
           should
           be
           discover'd
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           certain
           ,
           they
           have
           as
           little
           Learning
           as
           good
           Nature
           :
           And
           we
           have
           both
           felt
           and
           seen
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           next
           Neighbour
           to
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           their
           Souls
           cast
           into
           a
           different
           mould
           from
           all
           Christians
           in
           the
           World.
           There
           is
           no
           Church
           but
           they
           differ
           from
           ,
           both
           in
           Worship
           and
           Practice
           :
           They
           have
           quite
           banish'd
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           what
           ridiculous
           stuff
           they
           have
           foisted
           in
           for
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           told
           in
           its
           proper
           Place
           ,
           The
           smoothest
           reason
           that
           they
           alledge
           for
           their
           forbearing
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           use
           thereof
           is
           inconvenient
           .
           This
           is
           Dr.
           
           Rule
           's
           own
           Reason
           in
           that
           pretended
           Answer
           he
           has
           published
           to
           the
           Ten
           Questions
           concerning
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           Scotland
           .
           Their
           famous
           Preacher
           
             James
             Kirktown
          
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edenburgh
           enquired
           why
           they
           did
           forbear
           the
           publick
           use
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ?
           told
           down-right
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           badge
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Worship
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           have
           heard
           long
           ere
           now
           of
           a
           Conference
           that
           past
           betwixt
           my
           Lord
           B
           ...
           and
           a
           ruling
           Elder
           in
           the
           North.
           In
           short
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           Five
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           ,
           last
           Year
           ,
           appointed
           themselves
           Judges
           ,
           to
           purge
           Two
           or
           Three
           Diocesses
           in
           the
           North.
           They
           took
           to
           assist
           ,
           or
           to
           accompany
           them
           ,
           some
           whom
           they
           call
           Ruling-Elders
           ,
           one
           of
           whom
           entreated
           my
           Lord
           B
           ...
           to
           further
           with
           his
           help
           the
           happy
           and
           blessed
           Reformation
           ,
           particularly
           by
           giving
           in
           Complaints
           against
           Ignorant
           ,
           Scandalous
           ,
           and
           Erroneous
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           might
           be
           replenished
           with
           the
           Faithful
           :
           
             Truly
             then
          
           (
           saith
           my
           Lord
           )
           
             there
             is
             one
             whom
             I
             can
             prove
             to
             be
             very
             Atheistical
             ,
             Ignorant
             and
             Scandalous
             .
          
           At
           which
           the
           Ruling-Elder
           began
           to
           prick
           up
           is
           Ears
           ;
           
             And
             pray
             you
             ,
             Sir
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
           
             who
             is
             the
             Man
             ?
             Indeed
          
           (
           says
           my
           Lord
           )
           
             I
             will
             be
             free
             with
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             Mr.
          
           James
           Urquhart
           ,
           
             one
             of
             your
             own
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             is
             come
             with
             you
             now
             to
             sit
             as
             a
             Judge
             upon
             others
             ;
             and
             by
             Witnesses
             of
             unquestionable
             Honesty
             I
             can
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             If
             ever
             Christ
             was
             drunk
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             it
             was
             when
             he
             made
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             your self
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             Ruling-Elder
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             this
             be
             Blasphemy
             ?
             Some
             other
             things
             of
             Scandalous
             Nature
             I
             can
             prove
             against
             him
             .
             O
             but
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             we
             are
             not
             come
             here
             to
             Judge
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             our
             Business
             is
             with
             the
             Curates
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           ordinary
           to
           hear
           their
           People
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           Christ
           were
           on
           Earth
           again
           ,
           he
           would
           think
           shame
           of
           that
           Form
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           make
           better
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           but
           young
           when
           he
           compos'd
           it
           .
           All
           which
           Blasphemies
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Effects
           or
           Consequent
           of
           what
           they
           hear
           from
           their
           Preachers
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           mentioned
           at
           the
           Baptising
           of
           Infants
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           they
           require
           at
           Baptism
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Father
           promise
           to
           breed
           up
           the
           Child
           in
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           Westminster
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           adhere
           to
           all
           the
           National
           Engagements
           laying
           on
           them
           to
           be
           Presbyterians
           .
           *
        
         
           
             Here
             I
             cannot
             forget
             what
             Mr.
          
           John
           Dickson
           ,
           
             Preacher
             in
             the
             Meeting-House
             at
          
           Kelso
           ,
           
             said
             once
             in
             a
             Sermon
          
           ;
           Ask
           (
           
             said
             he
          
           )
           an
           old
           dying
           Wife
           ,
           if
           she
           hath
           any
           Evidence
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           she
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           hope
           so
           ;
           for
           I
           believe
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           I
           am
           taken
           with
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           my
           Duty
           to
           the
           be
           Ten
           Commands
           .
           But
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           old
           rotten
           Wheel-barrows
           ,
           to
           carry
           Souls
           to
           
           Hell.
           These
           are
           Idols
           that
           the
           false
           Prelates
           and
           Curates
           have
           set
           up
           ,
           to
           obstruct
           the
           Covenant
           and
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           For
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           Churches
           ,
           they
           have
           abolished
           that
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           in
           place
           thereof
           ,
           he
           that
           raises
           the
           Psalm
           reads
           the
           Sermon
           that
           was
           preach'd
           the
           Sabbath
           before
           ;
           And
           for
           the
           Gospel
           Hymn
           ,
           called
           the
           Doxology
           ,
           or
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           ,
           they
           reject
           that
           as
           a
           superstitious
           prelatical
           Addition
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           A
           certain
           Maid
           being
           lately
           Catechised
           by
           one
           of
           these
           Preachers
           ,
           the
           first
           question
           he
           propos'd
           to
           her
           was
           ,
           
             Maggi
             ,
             Now
             what
             think
             you
             are
             the
             Saints
             doing
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             Sir
             :
             O
          
           Maggy
           ,
           
             that
             is
             a
             very
             easie
             question
             ,
             answer
             it
             ,
          
           Maggy
           .
           
             I
             think
             then
          
           (
           said
           she
           )
           
             they
             are
             doing
             that
             in
             Heaven
             which
             ye
             will
             not
             let
             us
             do
             on
             Earth
             ;
             What
             is
             that
             ,
          
           Maggy
           ?
           says
           he
           .
           
             They
             are
             singing
             Glory
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Sir.
             Now
             that
             is
             your
             Mistake
             ,
          
           Maggy
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             for
             there
             's
             no
             such
             malignant
             Songs
             sung
             there
             ;
             you
             have
             been
             quite
             wrong
             taught
             ,
          
           Maggy
           ,
           
             the
             Curates
             have
             deceived
             you
          
           ,
           Maggy
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           no
           distinguishing
           Garb
           from
           Lay-men
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           admonish
           the
           King's
           Commissioner
           to
           their
           last
           Assembly
           ,
           for
           wearing
           a
           Scarlet
           Cloak
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           That
           
             it
             was
             not
             decent
             for
             his
             Grace
             to
             appear
             before
             them
             in
             such
             a
             Garb
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           my
           Lord
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           
             he
             thought
             it
             as
             undecent
             for
             them
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             in
             gray
             Cloaks
             and
             Cravats
             .
          
           When
           the
           Church
           of
           Arrol
           was
           last
           Year
           made
           Vacant
           by
           the
           Expulsion
           of
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Dr.
           Niclson
           ,
           the
           Elders
           and
           Heritors
           there
           ,
           whereof
           many
           were
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           best
           quality
           met
           together
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           present
           Law
           and
           constant
           Practice
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           they
           might
           chuse
           and
           call
           another
           Minister
           to
           be
           their
           Parson
           ;
           after
           they
           had
           unanimously
           agreed
           ,
           and
           sign'd
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           formal
           Legal
           Call
           to
           Mr.
           Lisk
           ,
           a
           person
           
           of
           indisputable
           Qualifications
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           has
           been
           imploy'd
           with
           great
           Reputation
           for
           several
           Years
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           has
           given
           signal
           Evidence
           of
           his
           good
           Affections
           to
           heir
           present
           Majesties
           ;
           my
           Lord
           Kinnard
           ,
           Chief
           Heritor
           ,
           went
           with
           the
           rest
           to
           signifie
           their
           Calling
           of
           Mr.
           Lisk
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           at
           my
           Lords
           entering
           into
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Presbytery
           was
           sitting
           ,
           he
           ask'd
           if
           they
           were
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           
             Do
             not
             you
             see
             that
             we
             are
             ?
          
           said
           the
           Moderator
           .
           My
           Lord
           replied
           ,
           
             That
             by
             their
             Garb
             no
             Body
             could
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Spirit
             was
             invisible
          
           ;
           now
           whether
           it
           was
           for
           this
           Jest
           ,
           or
           because
           they
           knew
           Mr.
           Lisk
           to
           be
           Episcopal
           in
           his
           Judgment
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           these
           grave
           New
           Gospellers
           ,
           rejected
           the
           Call
           ,
           in
           despite
           both
           of
           the
           Heritors
           and
           of
           their
           own
           Law
           ,
           brought
           in
           a
           Hot-headed
           Young
           Man
           of
           their
           own
           Stamp
           and
           Election
           .
           However
           ,
           that
           they
           use
           no
           distinguishing
           Garb
           ,
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           very
           Congruous
           ;
           for
           truly
           they
           are
           but
           Laicks
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           surpass
           all
           their
           Learning
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           they
           are
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           meerly
           Preachers
           sent
           and
           call'd
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           generally
           but
           very
           ill
           Judges
           of
           Mens
           Qualifications
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           hence
           their
           constant
           and
           vast
           Heats
           and
           Divisions
           about
           their
           calling
           of
           able
           Men.
           The
           Mobile
           ordinarily
           take
           their
           Measures
           only
           from
           the
           appearances
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           indeed
           a
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           Out-side
           is
           not
           his
           worst
           ,
           for
           they
           appear
           commonly
           ,
           though
           in
           Lay-garb
           ,
           yet
           in
           Sheeps-clothing
           ;
           but
           as
           we
           have
           often
           formerly
           ,
           so
           do
           we
           now
           ,
           feel
           that
           they
           are
           inwardly
           nothing
           but
           ravenous
           Wolves
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           to
           their
           Sermons
           (
           which
           is
           the
           main
           design
           of
           this
           Paper
           )
           they
           are
           still
           upon
           the
           Government
           and
           the
           Times
           ,
           preaching
           up
           the
           Excellency
           of
           their
           Kirk-Government
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Crown
           ,
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           Christ
           .
           This
           was
           an
           old
           Custom
           
           among
           them
           to
           preach
           up
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           the
           neglect
           thereof
           they
           call'd
           sinful
           Silence
           .
           When
           in
           the
           former
           Confusions
           of
           the
           State
           they
           violently
           intruded
           themselves
           and
           Usurped
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           had
           in
           settled
           Times
           .
           In
           those
           Days
           at
           a
           publick
           Synod
           they
           openly
           reproved
           one
           Mr.
           Lighton
           for
           not
           preaching
           up
           the
           Times
           .
           Who
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             doth
             preach
             up
             the
             Times
          
           ?
           It
           was
           answer'd
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Brethren
             did
             it
             .
             The
          
           (
           says
           Mr.
           
             Lighton
             )
             if
             all
             you
             preach
             up
             the
             Times
             ,
             you
             may
             allow
             one
             poor
             Brother
             to
             preach
             up
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             Eternity
             .
          
           But
           this
           was
           never
           ,
           not
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           Design
           of
           their
           Sermons
           ;
           for
           ,
           trace
           them
           in
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           Morals
           ,
           Mysticks
           ,
           and
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           them
           Selfish
           ,
           Singular
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Nonsensick
           Rhapsodies
           ,
           These
           perhaps
           may
           seem
           hard
           Words
           ,
           but
           an
           Aethiopian
           must
           be
           painted
           black
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           no
           sault
           in
           the
           Painter
           .
        
         
           For
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Government
           under
           the
           Sun
           could
           tolerate
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           but
           act
           in
           other
           Nations
           as
           they
           have
           done
           in
           Scotland
           since
           their
           Intrusion
           there
           ;
           to
           instance
           but
           in
           our
           Times
           ,
           Did
           nor
           Mr.
           Cargill
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           Celebrated
           Preachers
           ,
           Excommunicate
           all
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Curates
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           should
           hear
           them
           and
           adhere
           to
           them
           ?
           They
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           that
           affect
           the
           Name
           of
           Sober
           Presbyterians
           disown'd
           these
           Hill-men
           ,
           particularly
           because
           they
           refused
           to
           join
           with
           them
           in
           thanking
           King
           James
           for
           the
           Toleration
           ,
           which
           he
           granted
           to
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           Disingenuity
           of
           these
           who
           would
           be
           called
           Sober
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           they
           cry
           out
           that
           they
           suffered
           Persecution
           ;
           whereas
           it
           was
           the
           Cameronians
           only
           ,
           whom
           they
           disown
           ,
           that
           did
           suffer
           any
           thing
           :
           For
           these
           others
           were
           settled
           in
           Churches
           by
           an
           Indulgence
           granted
           by
           the
           King.
           Against
           which
           Indulgence
           all
           the
           Sufferers
           ,
           like
           true
           Presbyterians
           ,
           gave
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           calling
           it
           a
           meer
           brat
           of
           Erastianism
           .
           What
           Government
           
           could
           tolerate
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           
             John
             Deckson
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           named
           before
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           Sermon
           Preached
           by
           him
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Gallashiels
           ,
           declar'd
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             all
             one
             to
             Sacrifice
             to
             Devils
             ,
             as
             to
             pay
             Cess
             to
             King
          
           Charles
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Review
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Sober
           sort
           of
           Presbyterians
           ,
           tells
           ,
           Page
           610.
           the
           same
           of
           a
           Preacher
           of
           his
           Acquaintance
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           their
           Sentiments
           concerning
           Government
           ,
           but
           only
           referr
           the
           Readers
           to
           their
           Printed
           Acts
           of
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           Covenants
           which
           themselves
           have
           Printed
           ,
           often
           Subscribed
           and
           Sworn
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           now
           again
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           published
           in
           that
           Excellent
           Vindication
           of
           King
           Charles
           II.
           his
           Happy
           Government
           in
           Scotland
           by
           Sir
           
             George
             Mac
             Kenze
          
           ,
           in
           which
           it's
           Evident
           ,
           that
           they
           plainly
           renounce
           Monarchy
           and
           all
           Power
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Covenanted
           Kirk
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           their
           Disposition
           to
           live
           peaceably
           ,
           I
           appeal
           not
           only
           to
           their
           Principles
           vented
           in
           these
           Covenants
           and
           Acts
           of
           their
           general
           Assemblies
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           many
           private
           Murthers
           ,
           and
           open
           Rebellions
           which
           they
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           under
           every
           Reign
           ,
           since
           their
           first
           entry
           into
           Britain
           .
           Even
           in
           our
           own
           Days
           ,
           since
           1666
           ,
           they
           have
           raised
           no
           less
           than
           Three
           formidable
           Rebellions
           ,
           besides
           many
           lesser
           Insurrections
           and
           Tumults
           ,
           wherein
           many
           Christians
           have
           suffered
           .
           With
           what
           Violence
           did
           they
           flee
           to
           Arms
           ,
           and
           persecute
           all
           who
           were
           not
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           late
           Revolution
           ;
           when
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           their
           indiscreet
           and
           fiery
           Zeal
           ,
           this
           Kingdom
           might
           have
           been
           happily
           united
           to
           England
           :
           But
           what
           ever
           Advantage
           such
           an
           Union
           might
           have
           brought
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           yet
           ,
           because
           it
           seemed
           to
           have
           no
           good
           Aspect
           to
           the
           covenanted
           cause
           ,
           therefore
           the
           motion
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           offered
           ,
           was
           industriously
           stifled
           ,
           and
           that
           Opportunity
           ,
           
           which
           we
           can
           hardly
           hope
           to
           recover
           ,
           quite
           lost
           .
           Nay
           ,
           under
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           in
           the
           beginning
           pretended
           to
           be
           so
           zealous
           ,
           't
           is
           well
           known
           over
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           last
           Year
           contriving
           by
           force
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           Authority
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Solemn
           League
           renewed
           ,
           and
           imposed
           after
           the
           old
           manner
           ,
           upon
           all
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           good
           end
           ,
           many
           Thousands
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           Field
           meetings
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           conveened
           after
           their
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           with
           Bibles
           and
           Musquets
           ,
           Psalm-Books
           and
           rusty
           Swords
           ,
           and
           subscrbed
           a
           new
           Association
           for
           raising
           of
           Men
           ,
           Horse
           and
           Arms
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Old
           Cause
           ,
           repurge
           the
           holy
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           thorow
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Land.
           But
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           by
           and
           by
           to
           give
           you
           some
           later
           and
           more
           evident
           Instances
           of
           their
           Neglect
           and
           Contempt
           of
           their
           present
           Governors
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           survey
           them
           in
           their
           Learning
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           lies
           only
           in
           the
           study
           of
           some
           Anti-Arminian
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           practical
           Divinity
           they
           pretend
           to
           draw
           from
           the
           Heads
           of
           Election
           and
           Reprobation
           ,
           whereby
           they
           preach
           Men
           out
           of
           their
           Wits
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           into
           Despair
           and
           Self-murder
           .
           It
           's
           generally
           known
           ,
           that
           
             Joseph
             Brodie
          
           ,
           Preacher
           in
           Forress
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           Presbytery
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           very
           Learned
           and
           Eminent
           Person
           ,
           take
           occasion
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           to
           speak
           of
           a
           poor
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           in
           such
           a
           desperate
           Condition
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           judg'd
           necessary
           to
           bind
           up
           his
           Hands
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           he
           should
           cut
           his
           own
           Throat
           ,
           as
           he
           continually
           threatned
           ;
           of
           this
           desperate
           Wretch
           the
           pious
           Preacher
           above-named
           pronounced
           thus
           ;
           
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             best
             Man
             in
             my
             Parish
             ,
             would
             to
             God
             ye
             were
             all
             like
             him
             ;
             he
             does
             truely
             fear
             Reprobation
             ,
             which
             most
             of
             you
             are
             not
             aware
             of
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           common
           printed
           Pamphlet
           compos'd
           and
           publish'd
           by
           a
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           ,
           concerning
           one
           
             Bessie
             
             Clarkson
          
           ,
           a
           Woman
           that
           lived
           at
           Lanark
           ,
           who
           was
           three
           Years
           in
           despair
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           in
           their
           Cant
           ,
           
             under
             Exercise
          
           .
           Whosoever
           reads
           that
           Pamphlet
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           Woman's
           Distemper
           proceeded
           only
           form
           their
           indiscreet
           Preaching
           ,
           representing
           God
           as
           a
           sower
           ,
           severe
           and
           unmerciful
           Being
           .
           It
           is
           known
           in
           the
           Shire
           of
           Teviotdale
           that
           Mr.
           
             William
             Veach
          
           murder'd
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Souls
           ,
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Persons
           with
           one
           Sermon
           ;
           For
           ,
           preaching
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Jedburgh
           to
           a
           great
           Congregation
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             There
             are
             Tow
             thousand
             of
             you
             here
             to
             day
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             Fourscore
             of
             you
             will
             not
             he
             saved
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           Three
           of
           his
           ignorant
           Hearers
           ,
           being
           in
           Despair
           ,
           dispatched
           themselves
           soon
           after
           .
           And
           lately
           in
           Edenburgh
           Mr.
           
             James
             Kirkton
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Everlasting
           Comedian
           of
           their
           Party
           )
           one
           of
           their
           famous
           Preachers
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           praying
           publickly
           for
           a
           poor
           Woman
           much
           troubled
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             A
             wholesome
             Disease
             ,
             good
             Lord
             ,
             a
             wholesome
             Disease
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             Soul.
             Alas
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             few
             in
             the
             Land
             are
             troubled
             with
             this
             Disease
             .
             Lord
             ,
             grant
             that
             she
             may
             have
             many
             fellows
             in
             this
             Disease
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           only
           do
           they
           make
           their
           People
           distracted
           with
           such
           desperate
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           ,
           but
           moreover
           they
           incourage
           them
           in
           direct
           Impieties
           .
           Mr.
           Selkirk
           preaching
           at
           Musselburgh
           expressed
           himself
           thus
           ,
           
             God
             seed
             no
             Sin
             in
             his
             Chosen
             ;
             Now
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             be
             you
             guilty
             of
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Bestiality
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             gross
             Sin
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             God
             sees
             no
             Sin
             in
             his
             Chosen
             covenanted
             People
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           consonant
           to
           an
           expression
           of
           Mr.
           Samuel
           Rutherford's
           printed
           Letters
           ,
           
             Hellfulls
             of
             Sins
             cannot
             separate
             is
             from
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Parish
           of
           Mr.
           Macmath
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Leswade
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           who
           were
           lately
           the
           most
           active
           in
           persecuting
           and
           driving
           him
           form
           his
           Residence
           (
           even
           after
           he
           had
           the
           Privy
           Councils
           Protection
           ,
           and
           a
           Guard
           assign'd
           
           him
           for
           his
           Defence
           )
           have
           since
           suffer'd
           violent
           deaths
           ;
           two
           of
           them
           prevented
           the
           Hangman's
           pains
           by
           becoming
           their
           own
           Murtherers
           .
           When
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lauderdale
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Mackenzie
          
           dyed
           last
           year
           much
           about
           one
           time
           ,
           the
           party
           who
           pretend
           to
           unriddle
           all
           the
           most
           secret
           Causes
           of
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           called
           their
           Deaths
           a
           visible
           Judgment
           ,
           for
           their
           being
           Enemies
           to
           the
           good
           Cause
           ,
           altho'
           it
           be
           well
           known
           that
           both
           these
           honourable
           Persons
           dyed
           of
           a
           natural
           Death
           ,
           in
           a
           good
           age
           ,
           being
           both
           of
           them
           worn
           out
           with
           their
           great
           diligence
           in
           their
           King
           and
           Country's
           Service
           (
           perhaps
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           their
           days
           were
           shortened
           ,
           by
           seeing
           such
           Firebrands
           able
           again
           to
           force
           themselves
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           had
           before
           ruin'd
           both
           it
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           Scandal
           of
           Christianity
           as
           well
           as
           Disgrace
           of
           their
           Nation
           .
           )
           But
           when
           these
           abovenamed
           Self-Murtherers
           of
           the
           Parish
           of
           Leswade
           had
           divided
           
           Judas's
           death
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           the
           one
           hanging
           himself
           ,
           the
           other
           ripping
           up
           his
           own
           Belly
           ,
           till
           all
           his
           Bowels
           gushed
           out
           :
           The
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           in
           that
           Parish
           ,
           holding
           forth
           next
           Sunday
           ,
           was
           so
           ready
           of
           Invention
           as
           to
           find
           Arguments
           from
           thence
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           good
           Cause
           :
           
             Ab
             Sirs
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             nothing
             has
             befallen
             these
             Men
             but
             what
             God
             had
             from
             Eternity
             decreed
             ;
             and
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             why
             he
             decreed
             it
             ,
             indeed
             it
             was
             even
             because
             they
             had
             gone
             sometimes
             to
             hear
             the
             Graceless
             Curates
             .
             Ah
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             ye
             may
             see
             in
             this
             Judgment
             the
             danger
             of
             that
             Sin
             ,
             beware
             of
             hearing
             Curates
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             see
             it
             's
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             but
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             more
             yet
             anent
             this
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             plain
             proof
             that
             the
             Gospel
             has
             non
             been
             preached
             in
             this
             Parish
             these
             twenty
             eight
             Years
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             that
             time
             you
             have
             no
             :
             heard
             so
             much
             as
             of
             one
             that
             had
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             like
             these
             men
             ;
             but
             now
             when
             we
             begin
             again
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             's
             so
             powerful
             ,
             that
             it
             awakes
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             pricks
             them
             so
             at
             the
             Heart
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             bear
             it
             ,
             nor
             live
             under
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           leave
           the
           World
           to
           Judge
           ,
           whether
           this
           
           sort
           of
           Learning
           and
           manner
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           doth
           not
           stand
           in
           diametrical
           opposition
           to
           all
           Religion
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           in
           its
           Tenure
           and
           Effects
           ,
           appear
           to
           be
           indeed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           another
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           yet
           by
           it
           our
           Rabble
           Reformation
           has
           been
           wrought
           .
           All
           true
           and
           solid
           Learning
           ,
           particularly
           Antiquity
           is
           decryed
           by
           them
           ,
           because
           in
           it
           there
           is
           no
           vestige
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           shadow
           of
           Presbytery
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           to
           preach
           Peace
           and
           Righteousness
           (
           tho'
           that
           be
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           yet
           since
           it
           does
           not
           answer
           the
           Ends
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           condemn'd
           as
           temporizing
           ,
           time-serving
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasing
           of
           men
           more
           than
           God
           ,
           who
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           pleas'd
           but
           in
           their
           Covenanted
           way
           .
        
         
           Morality
           with
           them
           is
           but
           old
           ,
           out-dated
           ,
           heathenish
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           such
           a
           Book
           as
           
             The
             whole
             Duty
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           is
           look'd
           upon
           with
           wonderful
           contempt
           by
           them
           :
           Frazer
           of
           Bray
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           among
           them
           ,
           professes
           downright
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           any
           relish
           of
           it
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           that
           
           Aristotle's
           Ethicks
           have
           as
           much
           true
           Divinity
           as
           that
           Book
           hath
           .
           And
           
             John
             Vetch
          
           of
           Woolstruthers
           says
           ,
           That
           that
           Book
           is
           too
           much
           upon
           Moral
           Duty
           .
           A
           certain
           Lady
           of
           their
           Stamp
           ,
           getting
           it
           once
           into
           her
           hands
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Moral
           Book
           ,
           done
           by
           an
           Episcopal
           Divine
           ,
           she
           made
           a
           Burnt
           Offering
           of
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           her
           great
           Zeal
           against
           Episcopacy
           and
           Morality
           .
           Mr.
           Macquire
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           celebrated
           Professors
           and
           Preachers
           ,
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           
           Brown's
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             Christ
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Way
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
          
           calls
           the
           people
           that
           are
           taken
           up
           with
           
             the
             whole
             Duty
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           Books
           ,
           
             a
             Moralizing
             ,
             or
             rather
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             a
             Muddizing
             Generation
          
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           of
           their
           Sermons
           are
           Nonsensick
           Raptures
           ,
           the
           abuse
           of
           Mystick
           Divinity
           ,
           in
           canting
           and
           compounded
           Vocables
           ,
           oft-times
           stuffed
           with
           impertinent
           and
           base
           Similes
           and
           always
           with
           homely
           ,
           course
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           Expressions
           ,
           very
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           Gravity
           and
           Solemnity
           that
           
           becomes
           Divinity
           .
           They
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           upon
           
             Believe
             ,
             Believe
          
           ;
           and
           mistaking
           Faith
           for
           a
           meer
           Recumbency
           ,
           they
           value
           no
           Works
           but
           such
           as
           tend
           to
           propagate
           Presbytery
           .
           When
           they
           speak
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           represent
           him
           as
           a
           Gallant
           ,
           Courting
           and
           Kissing
           ,
           by
           their
           Fulsome
           ,
           Amorous
           Discourses
           on
           the
           mysterious
           Parables
           of
           the
           Canticles
           ;
           and
           making
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           to
           be
           their
           own
           Kirk
           Government
           ;
           they
           have
           quite
           debased
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           debauched
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           People
           :
           This
           is
           evident
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           their
           manner
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           their
           way
           of
           Writing
           most
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           whereof
           some
           Instances
           shall
           be
           given
           in
           the
           next
           Section
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           have
           an
           odd
           way
           of
           acting
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           personating
           Discourses
           often
           by
           way
           of
           Dialogue
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Devil
           .
           Such
           ways
           were
           of
           old
           familiar
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Monsieur
           Claude
           in
           his
           Second
           part
           of
           the
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             Chap.
          
           10.
           where
           he
           vindicates
           Luther
           from
           an
           aspersion
           cast
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             For
          
           ,
           say
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Luther
           
             professeth
             in
             his
             Writings
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Conference
             with
             the
             Devil
             concerning
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             accused
             him
             for
             being
             an
             Idolater
             .
          
           To
           which
           Luther
           answers
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           then
           in
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           obey'd
           his
           Superiours
           .
           Hence
           the
           Papists
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Luther
           was
           the
           Devil's
           Scholar
           .
           But
           Monsieur
           Claude
           lets
           them
           see
           ▪
           that
           Luther
           spoke
           in
           a
           Monkish
           Stile
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           Convent
           did
           represent
           conflicts
           betwixt
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           personal
           exploits
           with
           the
           Devil
           :
           To
           prove
           this
           ,
           he
           instances
           St.
           Dominick
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           That
           he
           saw
           the
           Devil
           one
           Night
           ,
           in
           his
           Iron
           Hands
           carry
           a
           Paper
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           read
           by
           the
           light
           of
           a
           Lamp
           ,
           and
           told
           it
           was
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           upon
           which
           St.
           Dominick
           commanded
           him
           to
           leave
           the
           Paper
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           found
           cause
           to
           
           correct
           something
           in
           their
           Lives
           .
           All
           that
           is
           said
           for
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Romantick
           Stile
           proper
           to
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           meant
           thereby
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           could
           lay
           such
           and
           sins
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           did
           smite
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           corrected
           what
           they
           found
           amiss
           .
           But
           such
           a
           Stile
           did
           create
           wrong
           Ideas
           in
           the
           Litteral
           Interpreters
           of
           such
           Narrations
           :
           And
           it
           is
           like
           some
           of
           our
           Reformers
           reading
           Books
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           either
           thought
           such
           Apparisions
           real
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           affected
           the
           Stile
           ;
           for
           it
           its
           reported
           of
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           Scotch
           Reformers
           ,
           that
           having
           studied
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           and
           going
           one
           day
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           pass
           his
           Tryals
           in
           order
           to
           commence
           Advocate
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           a
           great
           Gulph
           in
           the
           Close
           or
           Court
           of
           the
           Parliament-House
           ,
           like
           the
           mouth
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           this
           diverted
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           gave
           over
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           applyed
           himself
           to
           Theology
           .
           Whether
           the
           thing
           was
           litterally
           true
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           man
           had
           a
           disturbed
           Imagination
           (
           as
           good
           men
           may
           have
           )
           or
           whether
           he
           affected
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           Convent
           ,
           and
           meant
           thus
           much
           buy
           it
           ,
           That
           the
           imployment
           of
           a
           Jurist
           was
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           lead
           men
           into
           such
           Temptations
           as
           he
           feared
           might
           be
           too
           strong
           for
           him
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           which
           to
           conclude
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           That
           one
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Hogg
          
           ,
           a
           very
           popular
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           asked
           a
           person
           of
           great
           Learning
           ,
           in
           a
           Religious
           Conference
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           he
           had
           seen
           the
           Devil
           ?
           It
           was
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             him
             in
             any
             visible
             apperance
             :
             Then
             I
             assure
             you
          
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           Hogg
           )
           
             that
             you
             can
             never
             be
             happy
             till
             you
             see
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             until
             you
             have
             both
             a
             personal
             Converse
             and
             Combat
             with
             him
             .
          
           I
           know
           nothing
           more
           apt
           to
           create
           a
           more
           Religious
           Madness
           in
           poor
           well-meaning
           people
           ,
           that
           this
           sort
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Presbyterians
           have
           quite
           out-done
           the
           senseless
           old
           Monks
           .
        
         
         
           Their
           Principles
           and
           Doctrine
           being
           ,
           as
           ye
           have
           heard
           ,
           opposite
           to
           Morality
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           strange
           that
           the
           height
           of
           Pride
           and
           Rusticitie
           should
           appear
           in
           their
           Conversation
           :
           The
           common
           Civilities
           due
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           they
           allow
           not
           to
           Persons
           of
           the
           Quality
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           a
           different
           Opinion
           from
           themselves
           .
           To
           avoid
           and
           flee
           from
           the
           Company
           where
           a
           Curate
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           Pest-house
           is
           a
           common
           sign
           of
           Grace
           :
           To
           affront
           a
           Prelate
           openly
           is
           a
           most
           meritorious
           Work
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           becomes
           a
           true
           Saint
           :
           To
           approve
           and
           applaud
           the
           Murtherers
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           is
           an
           infallible
           Evidence
           of
           one
           thoroughly
           reformed
           .
           That
           the
           World
           may
           be
           satisfied
           of
           their
           Behaviour
           towards
           ordinary
           Men
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           some
           late
           Instances
           of
           their
           Carriage
           towards
           those
           of
           the
           highest
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ;
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact
           are
           such
           as
           are
           known
           to
           be
           true
           by
           Multitudes
           of
           People
           before
           whom
           they
           were
           acted
           ;
           and
           themseves
           have
           the
           Impudence
           still
           to
           Glory
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           the
           Party
           may
           deny
           them
           upon
           occasion
           at
           Court
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           other
           things
           as
           evident
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           what
           Metal
           their
           Foreheads
           are
           made
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Then
           when
           their
           Majesties
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           by
           advice
           of
           all
           the
           Judges
           conform
           to
           a
           standing
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           common
           Practice
           ,
           appointed
           a
           Sermon
           upon
           the
           thirtieth
           Day
           of
           January
           ,
           1690
           :
           The
           Council
           some
           time
           before
           sent
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Stamp
           and
           Kidney
           ,
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           desire
           them
           in
           their
           Majesties
           and
           Council's
           Name
           ,
           to
           appoint
           one
           of
           their
           number
           to
           preach
           before
           them
           in
           St.
           
           Giles's
           Church
           on
           that
           Day
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Anniversary
           for
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Sermon
           proper
           for
           the
           occasion
           was
           expected
           according
           to
           the
           Religion
           ,
           Law
           ,
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           The
           grave
           Noddies
           of
           the
           Assembly
           answer'd
           thus
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Council
             to
             do
             their
             own
             Business
             ,
             
             for
             we
             are
             to
             receive
             no
             Directions
             from
             the
             State
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             take
             our
             Measures
             from
             the
             Council
             ,
             especiallly
             in
             preaching
             Anniversary-Sermons
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           they
           appointed
           Shields
           ,
           a
           Cameronian
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           wild
           and
           violent
           of
           the
           Hill-men
           ,
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Tron-Church
           ,
           where-in
           they
           used
           to
           have
           Weekly
           Lectures
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           upon
           that
           Day
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           but
           where
           neither
           the
           Lords
           of
           Council
           nor
           Judges
           were
           used
           to
           come
           .
           All
           that
           he
           spoke
           concerning
           the
           King's
           Murther
           was
           this
           ,
           
             Ye
             Sirs
             ,
             perhaps
             some
             of
             you
             may
             foolishly
             fanoy
             that
             I
             came
             here
             to
             day
             to
             preach
             to
             you
             concerning
             the
             Death
             of
             King
          
           Charles
           
             the
             First
             :
             What
             ?
             preach
             for
             a
             Man
             that
             died
             forty
             Years
             ago
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             true
             what
             some
             Histories
             tells
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             mach
             wronged
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             true
             what
             we
             believe
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             have
             ground
             for
             ,
             he
             is
             suffering
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             God
             in
             Hell
             this
             day
             for
             his
             own
             and
             Fore-fathers
             Sing
             .
          
           The
           same
           Shields
           as
           he
           was
           holding
           forth
           sometime
           before
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           for
           ought
           he
           saw
           ,
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           were
           rather
           seeking
           an
           earthly
           Crown
           to
           themselves
           ,
           than
           seeking
           to
           put
           the
           Crown
           on
           Christ's
           Head.
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Conventicle
           stile
           ,
           to
           settle
           Presbyterian
           Government
           .
        
         
           This
           same
           Year
           again
           they
           peremptorily
           refused
           and
           despised
           the
           Privy
           Council's
           Order
           ,
           requiring
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           standing
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           preach
           upon
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Inst
           .
           Mr.
           Areskme
           preaching
           in
           the
           Tron
           Church
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           the
           day
           after
           the
           King
           by
           open
           Proclamation
           had
           adjourned
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             Ye
             heard
             a
             strange
             Proclamation
             the
             other
             day
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             the
             Authors
             of
             may
             Repent
             some
             day
             :
             It
             brings
             to
             my
             mind
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             an
             old
             story
             of
             King
          
           Cyrus
           
             who
             once
             set
             his
             Hands
             fairly
             to
             the
             building
             of
             God's
             House
             ,
             but
             his
             Hand
             was
             not
             well
             in
             the
             Work
             ,
             when
             he
             drew
             it
             out
             again
             :
             All
             is
             well
             that
             ends
             well
             ,
             Sirs
             ;
             for
             what
             think
             ye
             become
             of
             King
          
           Cyrus
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ?
             I
             'll
             tell
             you
             that
             Sirs
             ;
             He
             e'en
             made
             an
             ill
             end
             ,
             he
             e'en
             
             died
             a
             bloody
             death
             in
             a
             strange
             Land.
             I
             wish
             the
             like
             may
             not
             befal
             our
             King
             ;
             they
             say
             Comparisons
             are
             odious
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             ye
             will
             not
             think
             that
             Scripture-comparisons
             are
             so
             ;
             whatever
             you
             may
             think
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             King
             but
             King
             Jesus
             ,
             had
             Power
             to
             Adjourn
             our
             General
             Assembly
             .
          
           This
           was
           spoken
           so
           lately
           ,
           before
           so
           great
           an
           Auditory
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Rule
           may
           say
           in
           his
           next
           Book
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           the
           Author
           himself
           will
           not
           have
           the
           Impudence
           to
           deny
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           last
           Summer
           their
           Commissioners
           returned
           from
           King
           William
           in
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           had
           possitively
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           any
           longer
           suffer
           them
           to
           oppress
           and
           persecute
           the
           Episcopal
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           desired
           them
           in
           his
           Name
           to
           acquaint
           the
           General
           Assembly
           with
           his
           Mind
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           they
           should
           proceed
           more
           moderately
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           would
           let
           them
           know
           that
           he
           is
           their
           Master
           .
           The
           Moderators
           said
           openly
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           great
           Army
           he
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           have
           said
           so
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           however
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           wiser
           to
           have
           held
           his
           peace
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           own'd
           no
           Master
           but
           Christ
           .
        
         
           When
           King
           William
           in
           January
           last
           desired
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           re-admit
           into
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Presbyters
           as
           should
           be
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           and
           comply
           with
           a
           Formula
           which
           his
           Majesty
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           Terms
           of
           Communion
           betwixt
           the
           Parties
           :
           This
           Proposal
           of
           Peace
           and
           Union
           ,
           which
           moderate
           Presbyterians
           might
           have
           been
           thought
           to
           have
           rejoyced
           in
           ,
           was
           insolently
           rejected
           ,
           and
           exclaimed
           against
           by
           all
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           except
           one
           Mr.
           Orack
           †
           .
           Then
           the
           common
           discourse
           and
           preaching
           of
           Presbyterians
           was
           .
           That
           King
           William
           design'd
           to
           Dethrone
           King
           Jesus
           ;
           that
           the
           prescribing
           to
           them
           any
           Formula
           was
           an
           Incroachment
           upon
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           a
           violent
           Usurpation
           of
           his
           Priviledges
           ;
           
           that
           any
           Formula
           but
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           Devil
           's
           making
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           by
           Presbyterians
           .
           The
           Moderator
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           his
           Prayer
           immediately
           after
           its
           Dissolution
           ,
           reflected
           upon
           King
           William
           as
           sent
           in
           Wrath
           to
           be
           a
           Curse
           to
           God's
           Kirk
           .
           He
           and
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           protested
           against
           the
           King's
           Power
           to
           dissolve
           them
           ,
           and
           before
           his
           Commissioner
           disclaim'd
           all
           his
           Authority
           that
           way
           :
           Afterwards
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           Testimony
           (
           that
           's
           their
           word
           for
           Treason
           )
           publick
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Cross
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           formal
           Protestation
           after
           the
           old
           manner
           against
           the
           King
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           (
           by
           which
           they
           intend
           their
           own
           Subjects
           .
           )
           The
           Magnanimous
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           vowed
           before
           the
           Commissioners
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           adhere
           to
           the
           Protestation
           with
           his
           Life
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           two
           things
           equally
           great
           and
           valuable
           .
        
         
           Their
           ordinary
           Doctrine
           and
           Discourse
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           and
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Kirk
           and
           King
           ,
           is
           ,
           Deliverance
           will
           come
           from
           another
           hand
           ,
           
             but
             thou
             and
             thy
             house
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           Mr.
           
             Matthew
             Red
          
           ,
           holding
           forth
           the
           New
           Gospel
           at
           his
           Kirk
           in
           
             North
             Berwick
             ,
             Feb.
          
           20th
           ,
           1691-92
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Kirk
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             is
             presently
             under
             the
             same
             condition
             that
          
           David
           
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             so
             sore
             persecuted
             and
             pursued
             by
          
           Saul
           ,
           
             that
             he
             seemed
             to
             have
             no
             way
             left
             him
             to
             escape
             ;
             but
             then
             a
             Messenger
             came
             and
             told
          
           Saul
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Philistines
             had
             invaded
             the
             Land
             ;
             this
             gave
          
           Saul
           
             some
             other
          
           †
           
             Tow
             in
             his
             Rock
             ,
             and
             by
             that
          
           David
           
             was
             deliver'd
          
           .
           This
           Mr.
           Red
           being
           that
           same
           night
           with
           another
           of
           his
           Brethren
           at
           Supper
           at
           a
           Knight's
           House
           in
           that
           Parish
           ,
           told
           plainly
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Philistines
           in
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           he
           meant
           the
           French.
           And
           both
           the
           New
           Gospellers
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           could
           not
           now
           be
           otherwise
           deliver'd
           but
           by
           an
           Invasion
           of
           the
           French
           to
           restore
           King
           James
           .
           This
           acconnt
           I
           had
           from
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           good
           Credit
           who
           was
           present
           both
           at
           the
           Sermon
           and
           Supper
           .
           Mr.
           Stenton
           ,
           one
           
           of
           their
           noted
           Preachers
           ,
           said
           in
           an
           open
           Company
           ,
           the
           day
           after
           the
           Assembly
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           appointed
           their
           next
           Meeting
           in
           1693
           ,
           hoping
           that
           before
           that
           time
           they
           might
           have
           another
           King
           who
           would
           allow
           them
           better
           Conditions
           .
           They
           now
           lay
           great
           stress
           upon
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           an
           old
           Man
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           dying
           in
           1689
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             The
             perfect
             Deliverance
             of
             God's
             Kirk
             must
             come
             after
             all
             by
             the
          
           French
           ,
           
             for
             this
             King
          
           William
           
             will
             not
             do
             it
          
           .
           And
           say
           commonly
           ,
           that
           they
           brought
           in
           a
           Dog
           for
           God's
           sake
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           now
           begins
           to
           bite
           the
           Barnes
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           their
           way
           of
           treating
           a
           King
           who
           has
           condescended
           to
           oblige
           them
           even
           to
           his
           own
           loss
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           wonder
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           what
           may
           their
           Fellow-subjects
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Biggotry
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           expect
           from
           them
           ?
           That
           this
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           actings
           only
           of
           some
           few
           of
           the
           more
           rigid
           sort
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           their
           extravagant
           and
           constant
           course
           of
           Rudeness
           to
           King
           James
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           and
           to
           both
           the
           
           Charles's
           ,
           whereof
           many
           instances
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           own
           Books
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           next
           Section
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Presbyterians
           profess
           ,
           that
           the
           keeping
           of
           Anniversary
           Days
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           greatest
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           Superstition
           and
           Popery
           .
           For
           the
           modestest
           of
           them
           that
           ever
           spake
           last
           Year
           against
           Christmas
           ,
           was
           Frazer
           of
           Bray
           ,
           who
           preaching
           in
           the
           High
           Church
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinary
           turn
           upon
           that
           day
           on
           which
           Christmas
           fell
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           said
           was
           ,
           
             Some
             will
             think
             that
             I
             will
             speak
             either
             for
             the
             Day
             or
             against
             it
             :
             To
             speak
             against
             it
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             for
             it
             I
             see
             as
             little
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             we
             keep
             our
             Saviour's
             Birth-day
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             Conception
             .
          
           Had
           this
           Man
           been
           but
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           in
           the
           Neighbour-Nation
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           found
           that
           they
           keep
           Annunciation-day
           for
           the
           Conception
           ,
           and
           this
           would
           have
           broke
           the
           strongest
           
           Horn
           of
           his
           Presbyterian
           Dilemma
           .
           But
           for
           all
           the
           Abhorrence
           that
           Presbyterians
           have
           ,
           and
           do
           profess
           against
           the
           Observation
           of
           Anniversary-days
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           missed
           to
           preach
           an
           Anniversary
           Sermon
           on
           Mr.
           Heriot
           ,
           who
           built
           and
           indued
           the
           great
           Hospital
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           for
           every
           Sermon
           on
           
           Heriot's
           Commendation
           ,
           they
           get
           five
           Ponds
           ,
           a
           new
           Hat
           and
           a
           Bible
           .
           If
           they
           could
           have
           made
           but
           the
           same
           Purchase
           by
           preaching
           on
           Christmas
           ,
           it
           's
           more
           than
           probable
           that
           they
           would
           have
           thought
           the
           Annual
           Observation
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Birth
           ,
           as
           little
           superstitious
           as
           that
           of
           Mr.
           
           Heriot's
           Memory
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Disingenuity
           ,
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           and
           Covetousness
           of
           that
           Party
           appears
           not
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           other
           particulars
           ;
           for
           who
           clamour'd
           more
           than
           Presbyterians
           against
           Plurality
           of
           Benefices
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           allowed
           nor
           practised
           under
           Episcopacy
           in
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           now
           severals
           of
           them
           are
           suing
           for
           five
           or
           six
           ●tipends
           at
           once
           ,
           viz.
           the
           great
           Apostles
           of
           the
           New
           Gospel
           ,
           Dr.
           Bule
           ,
           Mr.
           John
           and
           Mr.
           
             William
             Vetches
          
           ,
           Mr.
           
             David
             Williamson
             ,
             John
             Dickson
          
           .
           I
           cannot
           here
           omit
           a
           passage
           of
           Mr.
           
             James
             Kirkton
          
           ,
           now
           a
           famous
           Preacher
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           who
           held
           forth
           formerly
           in
           a
           Meeting-house
           about
           three
           and
           twenty
           Miles
           from
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           St.
           Martine
           ,
           within
           the
           Shire
           of
           the
           Mers
           ,
           in
           which
           Parish
           there
           was
           an
           Episcopal
           Minister
           that
           gave
           Obedience
           to
           the
           present
           Laws
           ,
           but
           this
           Kirkton
           by
           the
           Act
           restoring
           
             Presbyterian
             Preachers
          
           to
           their
           former
           Charges
           ,
           out
           of
           Malice
           against
           the
           Episcopal
           Minister
           ,
           and
           Covetousness
           to
           get
           the
           Stipend
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           *
           comes
           from
           Edinburgh
           and
           preaches
           one
           Sermon
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           St.
           Martine
           ,
           and
           returning
           some
           days
           after
           ,
           left
           the
           Church
           without
           a
           Minister
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           he
           obtain'd
           to
           himself
           the
           Stipend
           of
           that
           Parish
           ,
           tho'
           he
           lived
           and
           preaches
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           ever
           since
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           another
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Anthony
             Murray
          
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           considerable
           Estate
           in
           Dunsire
           ,
           he
           ordinarly
           uses
           this
           Phrase
           as
           a
           Proverb
           ,
           That
           he
           desires
           no
           more
           in
           the
           World
           but
           a
           Bit
           and
           a
           Brat
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           only
           as
           much
           Food
           and
           Raiment
           as
           Nature
           craves
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           very
           Man
           that
           would
           seem
           so
           denied
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           got
           himself
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           two
           fat
           Benefices
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           Counter
           in
           which
           he
           never
           did
           preach
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Dunsire
           Parish
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Regular
           Pastor
           had
           served
           for
           the
           whole
           Year
           ,
           1688
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Year
           1689
           ,
           and
           yet
           was
           not
           allow'd
           one
           Farthing
           of
           the
           Living
           for
           either
           :
           altho'
           when
           he
           was
           drove
           away
           he
           had
           eight
           young
           Motherless
           Children
           ,
           and
           no
           Bread
           for
           them
           ,
           whereof
           Murray
           it
           seems
           not
           having
           one
           Child
           ,
           had
           no
           sence
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Who
           cried
           out
           more
           against
           the
           Covetousness
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           complying
           Ministers
           ,
           than
           Mr.
           
             John
             Johnston
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suppos'd
           Persecution
           ,
           he
           made
           up
           two
           thousand
           and
           five
           hundred
           Pounds
           Sterling
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Acquantances
           he
           was
           two
           hundred
           Pounds
           Sterling
           in
           debt
           when
           he
           abdicated
           his
           Parish
           .
           This
           same
           Johnston
           being
           called
           to
           a
           dying
           Gentleman
           in
           
             East
             Lotham
          
           ,
           who
           was
           always
           Episcopal
           ,
           (
           but
           the
           Call
           was
           by
           some
           Phanatical
           Friends
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           dying
           Person
           )
           Johnston
           having
           come
           to
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           advances
           with
           many
           Hums
           and
           Ha's
           close
           to
           the
           Gentleman's
           Bed-side
           ,
           and
           after
           stairing
           a
           while
           upon
           him
           ,
           at
           last
           with
           a
           great
           Groan
           he
           gave
           his
           Judgment
           of
           his
           State
           and
           Condition
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             I
             see
             nothing
             there
             in
             that
             Face
             ,
             ah
             ,
             I
             see
             nothing
             but
             Damnation
             ,
             Hell
             and
             Reprobation
             !
          
           At
           which
           words
           ,
           a
           merry
           Man
           standing
           by
           ,
           whispers
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           the
           said
           Mr.
           
             Johnston
             ,
             He
             hath
             left
             you
             two
             hundred
             Marks
             .
          
           Mr.
           Johnston
           at
           this
           changed
           his
           mind
           (
           like
           the
           Barbarians
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Malta
           ,
           )
           and
           says
           ,
           
             But
             methinks
             I
             see
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             rising
             with
             healing
             under
             his
             wings
             ,
             sayng
             ,
             Son
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             thy
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             thee
             .
          
        
         
         
           Who
           cried
           out
           more
           against
           Ministers
           Scandals
           ,
           than
           one
           Balfour
           in
           the
           Mers
           ,
           and
           yet
           but
           a
           few
           Months
           ago
           he
           fled
           for
           the
           Sin
           of
           Adultery
           himself
           .
           This
           among
           them
           is
           called
           but
           a
           Slip
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           but
           far
           less
           Slips
           in
           others
           are
           aggravated
           into
           heinous
           Scandals
           and
           crying
           Sins
           ,
           as
           that
           ought
           indeed
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           .
        
         
           What
           greater
           act
           of
           Injustice
           than
           that
           done
           to
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Heriot
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Dalkeith
           ,
           who
           gave
           all
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Dalkeith
           permitted
           one
           Calderwood
           ,
           a
           declared
           Enemy
           of
           Mr.
           
           Heriot's
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           his
           Accusers
           ,
           to
           sit
           as
           Judges
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           admitted
           ,
           but
           also
           invited
           and
           encouraged
           two
           or
           three
           Knights
           of
           the
           Post
           to
           swear
           ,
           That
           the
           Minister
           had
           danced
           about
           a
           Bon-fire
           the
           14th
           of
           October
           1688.
           
           And
           when
           it
           was
           made
           appear
           to
           the
           conviction
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Bon-fires
           in
           the
           Town
           upon
           that
           Day
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Town
           was
           never
           wont
           to
           use
           any
           such
           Solemnity
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           Day
           ;
           all
           that
           the
           Presbytery
           said
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           not
           help
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           was
           sworn
           and
           deponed
           ,
           and
           and
           they
           behoved
           to
           proceed
           ,
           having
           a
           Call
           to
           Purge
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           their
           not
           having
           good
           Notions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           good
           Heathen
           Morals
           ;
           one
           reason
           of
           their
           malicious
           and
           crabbed
           Nature
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           suffered
           Affliction
           ,
           for
           after
           they
           abdicated
           their
           Churches
           in
           1662
           ,
           they
           began
           every-where
           in
           their
           Sermons
           to
           cant
           about
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           to
           magnifie
           their
           own
           Sufferings
           ;
           by
           this
           means
           they
           were
           pamper'd
           instead
           of
           being
           persecuted
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           godly
           Sisters
           supplying
           them
           with
           plentiful
           Gratuities
           to
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           Mony
           to
           their
           Purses
           ;
           they
           really
           lived
           better
           then
           ever
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           by
           their
           Stipends
           .
           They
           themseves
           boasted
           that
           they
           were
           sure
           of
           Crowns
           for
           their
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           that
           Angels
           visited
           them
           often
           in
           their
           Troubles
           ;
           and
           
           both
           were
           materially
           true
           .
           I
           know
           severals
           of
           them
           who
           got
           Estates
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           grew
           fat
           and
           lusty
           under
           their
           Persecutions
           .
           Mr.
           Shields
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           honestest
           and
           best
           Writers
           ,
           being
           well
           acquainted
           with
           all
           that
           they
           suffered
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Sharer
           in
           it
           ,
           glories
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           highly
           provided
           for
           in
           their
           greatest
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           makes
           an
           Argument
           for
           it
           of
           their
           being
           God's
           People
           :
           In
           his
           Annalysis
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           on
           the
           29th
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           delivered
           in
           a
           Discourse
           to
           the
           People
           on
           the
           Preparation-day
           before
           they
           renewed
           the
           Covenants
           ,
           
             p.
             10.
             l.
          
           8.
           these
           are
           his
           words
           :
           
             Tho'
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Prelatick
             ,
             Erastian
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             Vsurpations
             ,
             we
             did
             not
             meet
             with
             Miracles
             ,
             yet
             truly
             we
             have
             experienced
             Wonders
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Care
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             Harassings
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             the
             poor
             Wilderness-Wanderers
             have
             look'd
             as
             Meat-like
             and
             Cloath-like
             a
             others
             that
             sat
             at
             Ease
             in
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             drank
             their
             Wine
             and
             their
             strong
             Drink
             .
          
           The
           Party
           finding
           such
           good
           Fruits
           of
           their
           Itinerary
           Labours
           ,
           continued
           to
           preach
           the
           unthinking
           Mobile
           out
           of
           their
           Money
           and
           Senses
           ,
           and
           well
           as
           out
           of
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           receiving
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           instead
           of
           
             Cups
             of
             cold
             Water
          
           ,
           *
           many
           Bowls
           of
           warm
           Sack
           ;
           the
           true
           Covenant-Liquor
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Spirit
           that
           inspires
           the
           New
           Gospellers
           .
           By
           these
           means
           the
           Malignity
           of
           their
           Nature
           was
           rather
           kindled
           than
           abated
           ;
           the
           only
           Men
           and
           suffered
           any
           thing
           ,
           being
           the
           poor
           silly
           Plow-men
           and
           Shepherds
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           whom
           the
           false
           Teachers
           hounded
           out
           to
           die
           for
           a
           broken
           Covenant
           :
           It
           's
           true
           indeed
           that
           many
           such
           Men
           being
           deluded
           into
           several
           Rebellions
           ,
           put
           the
           State
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           defending
           it self
           ,
           by
           punishing
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           killing
           others
           in
           Battels
           ;
           but
           yet
           before
           the
           danger
           of
           these
           Battels
           ,
           the
           Preachers
           were
           generally
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           save
           themselves
           ,
           by
           running
           first
           ;
           for
           ad
           they
           been
           so
           honest
           as
           to
           have
           born
           but
           a
           part
           of
           these
           Burdens
           which
           they
           imposed
           upon
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           
           or
           so
           couragious
           as
           to
           have
           but
           shew'd
           their
           Faces
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Battel
           (
           to
           which
           they
           always
           sounded
           the
           Allarm
           by
           their
           Sermons
           )
           then
           it
           's
           like
           we
           should
           not
           have
           been
           now
           infested
           with
           such
           swarms
           of
           these
           Locusts
           as
           have
           over-spread
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           again
           filled
           our
           King's
           Chambers
           ,
           as
           the
           Frogs
           and
           Lice
           of
           Aegypt
           did
           that
           of
           
           Pharaoh's
           .
        
         
           Tho'
           upon
           certain
           occasions
           the
           more
           subtile
           and
           cunning
           Presbyterians
           ,
           knowing
           that
           no
           art
           can
           defend
           or
           disguise
           the
           unaccountable
           wildness
           and
           madness
           of
           some
           of
           their
           party
           ,
           are
           forc'd
           ,
           to
           disprove
           and
           condemn
           them
           ;
           Yet
           they
           never
           fail
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           these
           same
           wild
           Men
           ,
           to
           magnify
           that
           Persecution
           which
           themselves
           pretend
           to
           have
           undergone
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           the
           least
           share
           in
           .
           Eminent
           instances
           of
           this
           we
           have
           in
           
           Rule
           's
           late
           book
           .
           To
           whom
           among
           other
           favours
           we
           owe
           this
           new
           distinction
           of
           wild
           and
           sober
           Presbyterians
           .
           Truly
           if
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           met
           with
           the
           same
           measure
           with
           which
           they
           formerly
           served
           the
           Prelatists
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           used
           as
           they
           did
           good
           Bishop
           Wishart
           ,
           whom
           they
           made
           to
           lye
           seven
           Months
           in
           a
           dark
           stinking
           close
           Prison
           ,
           without
           the
           conveniency
           of
           so
           much
           as
           changing
           his
           Shirt
           but
           once
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           like
           to
           be
           eaten
           up
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Vermine
           which
           that
           nasty
           place
           produced
           ;
           its
           probable
           that
           by
           such
           Severities
           (
           which
           I
           am
           glad
           they
           suffered
           not
           )
           they
           might
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           something
           of
           that
           good
           Man's
           Christian
           Temper
           and
           Disposition
           :
           And
           that
           this
           was
           very
           great
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           themselves
           were
           constrained
           to
           own
           ,
           when
           upon
           changing
           of
           the
           Scene
           ,
           he
           being
           deservedly
           advanced
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           was
           so
           Charitable
           as
           to
           convey
           large
           supplies
           to
           such
           of
           them
           as
           were
           Imprison'd
           for
           their
           Notorious
           Rebellion
           at
           ●entland
           Hills
           ,
           1666
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           letting
           them
           know
           from
           what
           hand
           it
           came
           ,
           nay
           his
           Compassion
           to
           them
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           continued
           such
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           as
           
           were
           any
           thing
           tollerable
           ,
           in
           their
           Churches
           and
           Office
           ;
           without
           imposing
           on
           them
           the
           conditions
           of
           Conformity
           which
           the
           Law
           then
           required
           :
           But
           now
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           are
           called
           the
           soberest
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           their
           daily
           Practices
           ,
           and
           Expressions
           ,
           are
           highly
           galled
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           allowed
           to
           treat
           the
           Bishops
           and
           other
           Ministers
           of
           God's
           Word
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           Barbarous
           manner
           that
           they
           formerly
           did
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Hew
             them
             in
             pieces
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           Phrase
           it
           ,
           for
           they
           commonly
           compare
           Bishops
           to
           Agag
           ,
           and
           those
           ordained
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Amalekites
           .
        
         
           The
           Episcopal
           Ministers
           and
           Rulers
           used
           all
           Christian
           and
           discreet
           Methods
           when
           they
           had
           Power
           to
           gain
           and
           oblige
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           them
           from
           the
           Penalties
           of
           the
           Law.
           But
           now
           such
           is
           the
           ingratitude
           of
           some
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           same
           Presbyterians
           ,
           whom
           the
           Episcopal
           Ministers
           had
           saved
           from
           the
           Gibbet
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Law
           had
           justly
           doomed
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           the
           only
           Persons
           that
           invented
           false
           Stories
           ,
           forged
           malicious
           Lybels
           ,
           and
           raised
           Tumults
           against
           those
           very
           Ministers
           who
           had
           been
           formerly
           so
           exceeding
           kind
           to
           them
           ;
           we
           have
           but
           too
           many
           instances
           of
           their
           rendering
           Evil
           for
           Good
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           And
           that
           which
           makes
           this
           the
           more
           strange
           and
           odious
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Acted
           under
           a
           pretence
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           giddy
           People
           are
           instigated
           to
           this
           Wickedness
           by
           their
           Preachers
           ;
           I
           shall
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           at
           present
           only
           with
           two
           Particulars
           to
           this
           purpose
           :
           Mr.
           Monro
           ,
           Parson
           of
           Sterling
           ,
           was
           lately
           lybelled
           and
           accused
           before
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           by
           one
           whom
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Neighbourhead
           knows
           ,
           he
           preserved
           from
           being
           Hanged
           ,
           when
           he
           well
           deserved
           it
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           tho'
           the
           said
           Parson
           Monro
           has
           visibly
           baffled
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           his
           Lybel
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           his
           ungrateful
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Preachers
           who
           openly
           prompted
           him
           to
           this
           Villany
           ,
           yet
           they
           daily
           molest
           and
           disquiet
           him
           ,
           because
           
           of
           his
           constant
           adherence
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Order
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           Fault
           his
           Judges
           can
           accuse
           him
           of
           ,
           except
           that
           of
           his
           possessing
           a
           good
           Living
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Parts
           and
           Piety
           darken
           the
           whole
           Presbytery
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           Parishoners
           being
           fully
           convinced
           ,
           Love
           him
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           resolve
           ,
           cost
           what
           it
           may
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           part
           with
           him
           as
           their
           Minister
           ;
           and
           have
           therefore
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           mortification
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           there
           ,
           joyntly
           signified
           so
           much
           to
           them
           under
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           particular
           instance
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           shall
           be
           that
           of
           one
           Ronaldson
           ,
           a
           Tenant
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           Cranston
           ,
           whom
           the
           Orthodox
           Minister
           there
           ,
           Mr.
           Burnet
           ,
           by
           his
           Intercession
           with
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           preserved
           from
           having
           his
           Goods
           confiscated
           ,
           and
           Person
           Banished
           ;
           after
           Ronaldson
           by
           his
           signal
           Disobedience
           to
           the
           Law
           had
           exposed
           himself
           to
           that
           Sentence
           :
           This
           kindness
           Ronaldson
           then
           looked
           on
           as
           so
           great
           and
           surprising
           ,
           That
           he
           often
           and
           openly
           professed
           he
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           be
           thankful
           enough
           for
           it
           ;
           he
           and
           his
           Family
           constantly
           kept
           the
           Church
           thereafter
           ,
           and
           upon
           every
           occasion
           acknowledged
           the
           Minister's
           singular
           favour
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Signs
           of
           sincere
           gratitude
           ;
           But
           yet
           upon
           the
           new
           light
           of
           the
           late
           Revolution
           ,
           he
           appeared
           the
           most
           open
           and
           avowed
           Enemy
           that
           the
           Minister
           had
           :
           The
           Minister
           justly
           surprised
           with
           this
           ,
           challenged
           his
           many
           promises
           of
           continuing
           grateful
           .
           To
           whom
           Ronaldson
           gravely
           replyed
           ,
           that
           the
           Thanks
           of
           his
           Preservation
           was
           not
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           God
           ;
           who
           oft-times
           (
           said
           he
           )
           stirs
           up
           ill
           Men
           to
           befriend
           his
           own
           People
           .
           This
           change
           was
           wrought
           upon
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           this
           answer
           put
           in
           his
           Mouth
           (
           as
           himself
           sometimes
           owns
           and
           professes
           )
           by
           frequent
           Conferences
           with
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           private
           Discourses
           and
           publick
           Sermons
           have
           assured
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           to
           look
           to
           the
           Instrument
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           his
           Preservation
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           shut
           up
           this
           head
           concerning
           the
           Persecution
           they
           pretended
           to
           have
           suffered
           ,
           with
           a
           remarkable
           note
           of
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           lately
           by
           Mr.
           
             Daniel
             Douglass
          
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           great
           *
           Mufties
           ,
           
             Now
             Sirs
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             I
             will
             be
             even
             plain
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             e'en
             more
             plain
             than
             pleasant
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             'le
             tell
             you
             now
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             its
             ordinary
             for
             us
             to
             cry
             out
             that
             we
             were
             persecuted
             under
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             yet
             living
             ,
             Sirs
             ;
             and
             why
             were
             we
             not
             Hanged
             as
             well
             as
             others
             were
             ,
             beloved
             ?
             It
             is
             e'en
             because
             we
             thought
             they
             did
             cast
             away
             their
             Lives
             needlesly
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             would
             not
             venture
             our
             Lives
             for
             such
             matters
             as
             they
             ventured
             their
             Lives
             ,
             for
             I
             knew
             to
             meet
             with
             kindness
             both
             from
             the
             Church-men
             and
             the
             States-men
             :
             And
             particularly
             I
             knew
             that
             the
             Clerks
             of
             Council
             and
             Session
             would
             take
             nothing
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Clerks
             now
             :
             For
             there
             is
             one
             
               Gibbie
               Eliot
            
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             that
             has
             no
             Charity
             nor
             Discretion
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             were
             all
             made
             up
             of
             Dollars
             ,
             he
             would
             swallow
             us
             up
             ;
             pray
             God
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             to
             keep
             our
             Purses
             from
             that
             false
             lown
             Eliot
             .
          
        
         
           Ingenuity
           is
           a
           thing
           they
           are
           not
           concerned
           about
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           but
           a
           Branch
           of
           dry
           Morality
           ,
           below
           Men
           so
           full
           of
           Grace
           ;
           some
           young
           Men
           among
           them
           that
           have
           had
           the
           Advantage
           of
           being
           abroad
           are
           more
           affable
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Conferences
           with
           Men
           of
           Sence
           ,
           they
           ordinarily
           exclaim
           against
           the
           peevish
           sowr
           and
           unconversable
           Temper
           of
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           ;
           but
           yet
           these
           same
           Sparks
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           sing
           to
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Tune
           when
           they
           are
           in
           a
           collective
           or
           representative
           body
           .
           I
           have
           read
           of
           a
           certain
           Monk
           who
           being
           wearied
           of
           the
           Cloyster
           aimed
           at
           a
           vacant
           Dignity
           ,
           the
           possession
           whereof
           he
           knew
           would
           set
           him
           free
           :
           For
           this
           end
           he
           applied
           himself
           to
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Acquaintances
           that
           had
           a
           Suffrage
           in
           the
           Election
           ,
           and
           from
           every
           singular
           and
           individual
           Person
           he
           received
           very
           fair
           and
           satisfying
           promises
           ,
           bet
           yet
           he
           found
           himself
           still
           disappointed
           when
           they
           met
           together
           in
           Assemblies
           
           for
           the
           Election
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           invites
           most
           or
           all
           of
           them
           upon
           a
           set
           Day
           to
           Dine
           and
           be
           merry
           with
           him
           .
           They
           that
           were
           invited
           knew
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           condition
           to
           make
           any
           competent
           Provision
           for
           so
           many
           Guests
           ;
           Wherefore
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           Custom
           of
           that
           Fraternity
           ,
           they
           sent
           each
           of
           them
           some
           material
           or
           other
           ,
           proper
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Feast
           ;
           some
           sent
           Flesh
           ,
           some
           Fish
           of
           divers
           Kinds
           ,
           some
           sent
           Butter
           ,
           some
           Cheese
           ,
           some
           Wine
           ,
           and
           others
           Oyl
           .
           All
           which
           he
           boyled
           in
           one
           Kettle
           together
           ,
           and
           his
           Guests
           being
           conveen'd
           ,
           he
           caused
           serve
           up
           that
           Hotch-potch
           in
           several
           large
           Dishes
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           Dish
           as
           they
           tasted
           it
           equally
           disgusted
           them
           :
           Where
           upon
           they
           asked
           what
           manner
           of
           Victuals
           it
           was
           ?
           He
           said
           it
           was
           just
           such
           as
           themselves
           had
           sent
           ,
           all
           well
           boyled
           in
           a
           large
           Kettle
           together
           .
           That
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           the
           worst
           Meat
           in
           the
           World
           when
           thus
           jumbled
           together
           ,
           but
           very
           good
           when
           every
           thing
           is
           dressed
           by
           it self
           .
           Just
           so
           are
           ye
           to
           me
           ,
           says
           the
           Monk
           ,
           you
           are
           very
           fair
           and
           kind
           ,
           when
           single
           ,
           and
           one
           by
           one
           :
           But
           I
           can
           find
           nothing
           worse
           than
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           all
           together
           .
           The
           Presbyterians
           resemble
           the
           Monks
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           for
           take
           them
           singly
           ,
           and
           they
           generally
           condemn
           the
           Methods
           and
           Proceedings
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           rigid
           and
           severe
           ,
           but
           take
           the
           same
           Men
           met
           together
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           Synod
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Body
           is
           the
           most
           unpalatable
           and
           most
           unsavory
           Hotch-potch
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           hasten
           to
           a
           close
           of
           this
           Section
           ,
           Strangers
           may
           justly
           wonder
           that
           Men
           of
           such
           Temper
           and
           Qualification
           ,
           as
           ye
           have
           now
           heard
           the
           Pretbyterian
           Preachers
           to
           be
           ,
           should
           have
           any
           followers
           .
           But
           this
           will
           not
           seem
           so
           strange
           to
           such
           as
           confider
           what
           Multitudes
           of
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           crowd
           after
           
             Jack
             Bowels
          
           in
           his
           Drunken
           Fits
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           are
           ordinarily
           led
           by
           noise
           and
           shew
           ,
           tho'
           it
           were
           but
           of
           Hobby-Horses
           and
           Rattles
           .
           And
           
           indeed
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           are
           only
           flocked
           after
           by
           such
           a
           Herd
           ,
           some
           out
           of
           a
           blind
           Zeal
           and
           Itch
           after
           novelty
           and
           change
           ,
           some
           again
           loving
           to
           Fish
           in
           the
           troubled
           Waters
           of
           such
           Confusions
           as
           are
           inseparable
           from
           Presbytery
           ,
           hoping
           thereby
           ●o
           mend
           their
           broken
           Fortunes
           .
           And
           to
           palliate
           their
           want
           of
           Sence
           ,
           and
           greater
           Faults
           ,
           by
           a
           pretence
           to
           strict
           Religion
           :
           Others
           frequent
           them
           for
           sport
           and
           diversion
           ,
           as
           Men
           of
           little
           Sence
           and
           less
           business
           run
           after
           Stage-Players
           and
           Rope-dancers
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           ago
           these
           Preachers
           were
           conversant
           only
           with
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           silly
           Women
           ,
           laden
           with
           divers
           Lusts
           ,
           whose
           hot
           Zeal
           had
           no
           knowledge
           to
           guide
           it
           ;
           the
           Preachers
           then
           indeed
           admired
           themselves
           for
           Persons
           of
           great
           Gifts
           and
           Learning
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           esteem
           that
           these
           ignorant
           Creatures
           had
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           Act
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           possess
           the
           Pulpits
           of
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           a
           great
           Disadvantage
           ,
           for
           their
           better
           Auditories
           expect
           solid
           Divinity
           ,
           Rational
           and
           close
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           none
           of
           their
           Talent
           ,
           puts
           them
           quite
           out
           of
           their
           Road
           and
           Element
           ,
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           People
           generally
           forsake
           and
           abhor
           them
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Rabble
           frequent
           their
           best
           Churches
           and
           Preachers
           :
           So
           that
           now
           their
           own
           dear
           followers
           begin
           to
           complain
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             did
             more
             good
             in
             the
             Hills
             than
             he
             does
             now
             in
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           And
           if
           they
           hold
           on
           at
           their
           usual
           manner
           of
           Raving
           in
           Pulpits
           ,
           they
           cannot
           fail
           to
           render
           themselves
           as
           Ridiculous
           and
           odious
           as
           they
           deserve
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           made
           pretty
           good
           Advances
           to
           already
           .
           They
           frequently
           upbraid
           Curates
           ,
           as
           deserted
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           they
           own
           that
           in
           the
           composing
           of
           their
           Sermons
           they
           make
           use
           of
           Books
           ,
           and
           yet
           Mr.
           
             David
             Williamson
          
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           
             ablest
             Men
          
           ,
           Preaching
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           on
           Ps
           .
           2.
           and
           verse
           10.
           stole
           most
           of
           his
           Sermon
           from
           
           Herle's
           Tripus
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Confidence
           to
           reprint
           the
           same
           at
           
           Edinburgh
           .
           Indeed
           the
           nonsence
           and
           railing
           of
           that
           Sermon
           is
           wholly
           his
           own
           ;
           for
           none
           but
           himself
           ever
           pretended
           or
           presumed
           as
           he
           does
           there
           ,
           That
           Christ
           dyed
           a
           Martyr
           for
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ;
           because
           forsooth
           this
           Inscription
           was
           written
           on
           his
           Cross
           ,
           
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           discommend
           the
           use
           of
           Books
           ,
           but
           the
           Hypocrisie
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           who
           give
           out
           that
           they
           Preach
           meerly
           by
           Inspiration
           and
           Meditation
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Areskine
           did
           in
           a
           Sermon
           which
           he
           Preached
           lately
           in
           the
           Tron
           Church
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           his
           words
           were
           these
           ,
           
             The
             Curates
             goes
             to
             their
             Books
             for
             Preachings
             ,
             but
             we
             go
             to
             our
             Knees
             for
             our
             Preachings
             .
          
           And
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           silliness
           of
           some
           deluded
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           proclaim
           these
           for
           Soul-refreshing
           and
           powerful
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           for
           Men
           that
           ,
           as
           they
           Phrase
           it
           ,
           have
           an
           inbearing
           Gift
           ,
           speaking
           home
           to
           their
           Hearts
           :
           Indeed
           make
           some
           People
           judges
           ,
           we
           know
           Presbyterian
           Sermons
           will
           gain
           the
           applause
           .
           I
           remember
           the
           Old
           Fable
           of
           the
           Cuckow
           and
           the
           Nightingale
           ,
           both
           contended
           who
           should
           Sing
           sweetest
           ,
           the
           Ass
           because
           of
           his
           long
           Ears
           is
           made
           judge
           ,
           the
           Nightingale
           Sung
           first
           ,
           the
           Cuckow
           next
           ,
           the
           
           Asse's
           determination
           was
           ,
           that
           truly
           the
           Nightingale
           Sung
           pretty
           well
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           good
           sweet
           plain
           taking
           Song
           ,
           and
           a
           fine
           Note
           ,
           the
           Cuckow
           Sung
           far
           better
           .
        
         
           Some
           who
           are
           not
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scotch
           Presbyterian's
           manner
           of
           Preaching
           and
           praying
           may
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           think
           that
           matters
           are
           here
           aggravated
           against
           them
           ,
           because
           things
           so
           very
           Ridiculous
           were
           never
           vented
           by
           any
           former
           Sect
           ,
           as
           these
           I
           have
           and
           am
           hereafter
           to
           discover
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           too
           well
           known
           to
           be
           denyed
           among
           us
           :
           And
           that
           Strangers
           may
           not
           think
           themselves
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           Section
           give
           the
           Reader
           some
           little
           taste
           of
           their
           Printed
           Books
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           to
           judge
           from
           the
           Ridiculousness
           of
           what
           they
           have
           deliberately
           published
           to
           the
           World
           that
           way
           ,
           what
           extravagancy
           they
           may
           be
           Guilty
           of
           in
           these
           extemporary
           Ravings
           ,
           which
           they
           mis-call
           Spiritual
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           Containing
           some
           Expressions
           out
           of
           their
           printed
           Books
           .
        
         
           AND
           first
           for
           their
           Sermons
           ;
           Mr.
           
             William
             Guthry
          
           at
           Fenwick
           ,
           hath
           printed
           one
           full
           of
           Curses
           and
           Imprecations
           ,
           Viz.
           
        
         
           
             Will
             you
             gang
             Man
             to
             the
             cursed
             Curates
             ?
             Gang
             ,
             and
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             God
             gang
             with
             thee
             :
             The
             cursed
             Curates
             bids
             us
             side
             with
             them
             ;
             the
             Devil
             rugg
          
           *
           
             their
             Hearts
             out
             of
             their
             sides
             .
          
           The
           Sermon
           in
           every
           Page
           is
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           The
           People
           in
           the
           West
           are
           mightily
           taken
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Author
           is
           held
           for
           a
           great
           Saint
           among
           them
           ,
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           account
           ,
           as
           themselves
           phrase
           it
           ,
           of
           his
           sharp
           Pen
           against
           Prelates
           and
           Curates
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Walwood
           ,
           
             Brother
             to
          
           Mercurius
           ,
           
             in
             a
             printed
             Sermon
             on
             this
             Text
             ,
          
           If
           the
           righteous
           shall
           scarcely
           be
           saved
           ,
           
             &c.
             says
             ,
             among
             other
             as
             ridiculous
             things
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
          
           Men
           think
           that
           every
           Dog
           will
           win
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           to
           win
           there
           ;
           for
           Noblemen
           that
           will
           be
           saved
           I
           believe
           there
           's
           not
           twenty
           ,
           I
           trow
           I
           doubled
           them
           :
           for
           Gentlemen
           I
           could
           write
           them
           all
           in
           three
           inch
           of
           Paper
           .
           Ibid.
           Men
           thought
           much
           when
           a
           part
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Glascow
           was
           burnt
           ,
           but
           for
           my
           part
           I
           would
           not
           shed
           a
           Tear
           tho'
           Glascow
           and
           Edinburgh
           both
           were
           burnt
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           they
           burnt
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           of
           their
           Preachers
           were
           singled
           out
           to
           hold
           forth
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
           and
           the
           L.
           Commissioner
           M.
           a
           Person
           equally
           fitted
           to
           judge
           of
           Ministers
           and
           Statesmen
           ,
           appointed
           such
           of
           these
           Sermons
           to
           be
           printed
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           his
           Godly
           Wisdom
           thought
           fittest
           for
           advancing
           the
           designs
           of
           
           Omnipotent
           Presbytery
           .
           These
           Sermons
           are
           generally
           inhanced
           by
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           preserved
           as
           infallible
           Evidences
           of
           the
           great
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           of
           the
           New
           Gospel
           Professors
           ,
           upon
           which
           account
           they
           are
           carefully
           kept
           from
           malignant
           Hands
           and
           Eyes
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           once
           had
           the
           favour
           allowed
           me
           to
           read
           three
           of
           the
           choicest
           of
           them
           ,
           published
           by
           
             Williamson
             ,
             Rule
          
           ,
           and
           Spalding
           ;
           wherein
           they
           extol
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           glorious
           Epithets
           due
           to
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           Christ's
           Bride
           ,
           his
           Virgin
           ,
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           his
           Glory
           ,
           his
           Honour
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           precious
           Remnant
           ,
           his
           glorious
           Elect
           ,
           his
           pure
           People
           .
           God's
           House
           ,
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Dwelling
           place
           and
           Sanctuary
           ,
           his
           Holy
           Ark
           ,
           his
           chosen
           Generation
           ,
           his
           dear
           Children
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           his
           Mountain
           ,
           his
           Jewels
           ,
           his
           Crown
           ,
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           Diadem
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           most
           obscure
           and
           darkest
           Prophesies
           and
           Revelations
           were
           all
           spoke
           with
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           present
           
             Scotch
             Model
          
           ,
           tho'
           that
           be
           so
           new
           as
           never
           to
           have
           been
           heard
           of
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Church
           before
           :
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           themselves
           will
           as
           soon
           prove
           that
           the
           High
           Priesthood
           of
           Aaron
           among
           the
           Jews
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           
             Presbyterian
             Democracy
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           shew
           any
           Foot-steps
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           Presbyterianism
           in
           any
           of
           the
           ancient
           Monuments
           and
           Records
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           except
           they
           will
           say
           that
           Christianity
           began
           with
           Calvin
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           you
           'll
           believe
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           former
           Triumvirate
           ,
           they
           that
           oppose
           the
           Rigour
           of
           
             Scotch
             Presbytery
          
           are
           Enemies
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Cause
           ,
           to
           Christ
           and
           to
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           are
           worse
           than
           Heathens
           ,
           they
           are
           Philistines
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           live
           in
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           *
           nay
           they
           that
           concur
           not
           to
           advance
           it
           to
           its
           former
           height
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           is
           above
           King
           and
           Parliament
           )
           not
           only
           their
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           ,
           but
           their
           Souls
           may
           go
           for
           it
           :
           
             You
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             who
             are
             not
             forward
             for
             this
             ,
             you
             shall
             with
             Jehoiakim
             ,
             be
             buried
             with
             the
             Burial
             of
             an
             Ass
             :
             Think
             but
             seriously
             
             what
             an
             Epitaph
             may
             be
             written
             on
             your
             Tomb
             ,
             and
             what
             Discourses
             may
             be
             of
             you
             when
             ye
             are
             gone
             ,
          
           
             Here
             lies
             a
             Man
             that
             never
             was
             a
             Friend
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Interest
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             an
             Opposer
             and
             Persecutor
             of
             Christ
             of
             his
             Truth
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             But
             dying
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             what
             shall
             ye
             say
             when
             ,
          
           ye
           shall
           be
           cited
           at
           the
           great
           Assize
           ,
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           that
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             Justice
             and
             Vote
             gave
             ye
             to
             we
             in
             my
             afflicted
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Parliament
             of
             King
          
           William
           
             and
             Queen
          
           Mary
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           
             was
             ye
             for
             me
             or
             against
             met
             ?
          
        
         
           Spalding's
           
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             on
          
           1
           Chron.
           12.
           32.
           p.
           20.
           
           Versus
           finem
           &
           p.
           21
           Initio
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Gilbert
             Rule
          
           in
           his
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           on
           Isaiah
           2.
           2.
           
           (
           for
           their
           Texts
           are
           generally
           out
           of
           the
           obscurest
           places
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           )
           takes
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Mountain
           of
           the
           Lord's
           House
           there
           spoke
           of
           ,
           is
           expresly
           meant
           of
           
             Scotch
             Presbytery
             ;
             Which
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             terrible
             as
             an
             Army
             with
             Banners
             .
          
           This
           last
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           has
           often
           been
           found
           true
           in
           the
           most
           litteral
           sence
           ;
           but
           why
           Presbytery
           should
           be
           called
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           I
           cannot
           so
           well
           say
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           because
           it
           was
           exalted
           at
           ‖
           Dunce-law
           above
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Monarchy
           and
           Episcopacy
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Phanaticks
           and
           Rebels
           were
           the
           Nations
           that
           flocked
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           it
           upon
           the
           ruines
           of
           their
           own
           former
           Oaths
           and
           Obligations
           .
           But
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           
             The
             exalting
             and
             establishing
             of
             Scotch
             Presbytery
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             's
             the
             only
             true
             Religion
             ,
             )
             the
             flourishing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             means
             to
             advance
             the
             poorest
             and
             most
             contemptible
             People
          
           *
           
             to
             Reputation
             both
             with
             God
             and
             all
             good
             Men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             often
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             that
             are
             but
             moral
             and
             intelligent
             ,
             tho'
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
          
           Deut.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             This
             is
             your
             wisdom
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             shall
             say
             ,
             Surely
             this
             Nation
             is
             a
             wise
             and
             understanding
             People
             :
             for
             what
             Nation
             is
             there
             so
             great
             ,
             who
             have
             God
             so
             nigh
             
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           that
           no
           body
           might
           mistake
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           he
           meant
           Religion
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           not
           
             Scotch
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           he
           makes
           Application
           particularly
           to
           the
           Kirk
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             will
             set
             Christ
             on
             high
             in
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             he
             will
             set
             the
             Church
             and
             Nation
             on
             high
          
           ;
           Scotland
           
             hath
             in
             former
             times
             been
          
           *
           
             renowned
             and
             esteemed
             among
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Reformation
             upon
             this
             account
             :
             It
             may
             be
             an
             Honour
             in
             after
             Ages
             to
             your
             Posterity
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Man
             was
             active
             in
             that
             happy
             Parliament
             that
             settled
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             way
             will
             render
             us
             more
             formidable
             to
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Vnfriends
             to
             our
             Way
             ,
          
           *
           ,
           
             than
             strong
             Armies
             or
             Navies
             could
             do
             .
             1
             Sam.
          
           4.
           7.
           
           And
           the
           Philistines
           were
           afraid
           ,
           &c.
           fo●
           they
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           come
           to
           the
           camp
           .
           
           Rule
           's
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           p.
           13.
           
           The
           plain
           meaning
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           All
           the
           Land
           and
           Sea-Forces
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           can
           signifie
           nothing
           against
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           entertain
           or
           suffer
           amongst
           them
           these
           Enemies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           That
           famous
           Man
           in
           his
           Generation
           ,
           Mr.
           
             David
             Williamson
          
           ,
           preached
           before
           the
           Reforming
           Parliament
           on
           this
           Text
           ,
           
             Be
             wise
             ye
             Kings
             ,
             be
             instucted
             ye
             Judges
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           2.
           10.
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           approve
           the
           choice
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           because
           those
           Kings
           had
           need
           be
           very
           wise
           indeed
           ,
           that
           have
           to
           do
           with
           Presbyterians
           ;
           and
           those
           Civil
           Judges
           must
           be
           stronger
           than
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           condescend
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           them
           in
           all
           things
           .
           In
           the
           former
           part
           of
           that
           Sermon
           he
           divides
           and
           subdivides
           Government
           so
           often
           ,
           till
           (
           as
           the
           Presbyterian
           Author
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           steals
           these
           ridiculous
           Distinctions
           *
           ,
           )
           he
           at
           last
           divides
           the
           King's
           and
           Judges
           from
           all
           Power
           :
           It
           's
           no
           new
           thing
           for
           some
           Men
           first
           to
           distinguish
           the
           King's
           Person
           from
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           divide
           his
           Head
           from
           his
           Body
           ;
           Well
           ,
           it
           's
           granted
           by
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           such
           Men
           are
           well
           acquainted
           with
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           dividing
           Government
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Author
           speaking
           of
           Presbyterial
           
           Government
           ,
           uses
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           we
           easily
           grant
           to
           be
           peculiarly
           his
           own
           :
           
             It
             's
             no
             light
             matter
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             it
             's
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Royal
             Diadem
             of
             Christ
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Martyr
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             his
             Ditty
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             John
          
           19.
           19.
           
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           King
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           If
           
             this
             Scripture
          
           do
           not
           prove
           that
           Christ
           died
           a
           Martyr
           for
           
             Scots
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           's
           no
           other
           place
           either
           in
           Scripture
           or
           Antiquity
           that
           will.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           Notes
           shall
           be
           from
           a
           Sermon
           that
           is
           highly
           valued
           by
           all
           true
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Author
           's
           dating
           it
           ,
           was
           printed
           
             the
             40
             Year
             of
             our
             publick
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ;
             the
             Year
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Author
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Title
           Page
           describes
           it
           ,
           
             wherein
             there
             was
             much
             Zeal
             for
             confederating
             among
             Men
             ,
             but
             little
             for
             covenanting
             with
             GOD.
          
           In
           the
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           and
           5
           Pages
           ,
           he
           compareth
           the
           Scotch
           Covenants
           to
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Covenants
           at
           Horeb
           and
           in
           Moab
           .
           In
           the
           6th
           Page
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Covenant
             may
             be
             tendred
             and
             taken
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             his
             after
             Dissent
             or
             Discharge
             cannot
             loose
             the
             Obligation
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           9.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           As
           Israel
           
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             so
             have
             we
             had
             our
          
           Marahs
           ,
           
             and
             our
          
           Massa's
           ,
           and
           Meribahs
           ,
           Taberahs
           ,
           and
           Kibroth
           Hataavahs
           at
           Pentland-hills
           ,
           Bothwel-bridge
           ,
           Ardsmoss
           ,
           †
           &c.
           
           From
           this
           consideration
           he
           presses
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Page
           10.
           
           God's
           removing
           two
           Kings
           who
           withstood
           the
           covenanted
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           abolishing
           two
           wicked
           Establishments
           ,
           Tyranny
           and
           Prelacy
           ,
           should
           stir
           up
           all
           Lovers
           of
           Religion
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           Covenanting
           .
           Page
           12.
           
           All
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           all
           Sexes
           and
           Ages
           ,
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           this
           ,
           tho'
           the
           
             Primores
             &
             Primates
             regni
          
           do
           not
           concur
           :
           if
           the
           Children
           be
           not
           capable
           ,
           Parents
           are
           to
           engage
           for
           them
           .
           Accordingly
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           in
           Scotland
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           use
           for
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           take
           Parents
           ,
           engaged
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           when
           they
           presented
           their
           Children
           to
           Baptism
           *
           .
           
           Page
           14.
           
           Subjects
           are
           relaxed
           from
           their
           sworn
           Allegiance
           to
           a
           King
           or
           Magistrate
           ,
           by
           his
           rescinding
           or
           disowning
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           as
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           third
           Article
           of
           the
           Solemn
           League
           :
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           any
           way
           enervate
           the
           sacred
           Obligation
           of
           
           Scotland's
           Holy
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           still
           must
           stand
           in
           inviolable
           force
           .
           Page
           16.
           
           It
           is
           a
           Covenant
           obliging
           not
           only
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           the
           absent
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           absent
           in
           regard
           of
           place
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           time
           :
           It
           obligeth
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           binds
           all
           Posterity
           with
           Annexation
           of
           Curses
           to
           the
           Breakers
           .
           Page
           17.
           
           It
           's
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           People's
           Compact
           with
           the
           King
           at
           his
           Inauguration
           :
           therefore
           as
           long
           as
           Scotland
           is
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           God
           unchangeable
           ,
           
           Scotland's
           Reformation
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Government
           ,
           must
           be
           endeavour'd
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           a
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Covenant
           :
           The
           matter
           of
           it
           is
           Moral
           ,
           containing
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           antecedently
           and
           eternally
           binding
           ,
           albeit
           there
           had
           never
           been
           a
           formal
           Covenant
           ;
           the
           ends
           of
           it
           are
           perpetually
           good
           .
           Page
           18.
           
           The
           express
           Command
           from
           Exod.
           23.
           obliges
           to
           banish
           all
           Covenant-breakers
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           for
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Popish
           ,
           Prelatical
           ,
           and
           Malignant
           Faction
           in
           Britain
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           suffering
           them
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           creep
           into
           places
           of
           Trust
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           stupid
           Submission
           to
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Re-introduction
           of
           their
           wicked
           Establishments
           ,
           abjur'd
           by
           Covenant
           ,
           did
           gradually
           induce
           Parishes
           and
           Provinces
           to
           this
           dreadful
           Sin
           of
           Covenant-breaking
           .
           
             Then
             in
             some
             subsequent
             Pages
             he
             enumerates
             all
             the
             Curses
             and
             Plagues
             ,
             national
             or
             personal
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             threatned
             with
             a
             special
             regard
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             tell
             (
             says
             he
          
           )
           but
           the
           Sword
           now
           drawn
           in
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           may
           avenge
           the
           Quarrel
           of
           God's
           broken
           Covenant
           .
           Pag.
           27.
           
           The
           breaking
           of
           the
           Covenant
           is
           the
           most
           Heinous
           of
           all
           Sins
           :
           Profainity
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Treachery
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           ever
           brought
           down
           Vengeance
           
           upon
           any
           Generation
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           History
           ,
           with
           these
           indeed
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           aggravations
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Land
           hath
           been
           Polluted
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           that
           which
           incenses
           the
           Anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           remains
           to
           be
           Breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           Abominations
           not
           simply
           because
           Breaches
           of
           the
           Law
           if
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           under
           this
           special
           Aggravation
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           and
           are
           Breaches
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           
             Deuterom
             .
             29.
             25.
             
             Because
             they
             have
             forsaken
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           *
           Pag.
           33.
           
           The
           great
           Reason
           why
           Men
           should
           renew
           the
           Covenant
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           why
           those
           of
           the
           true
           Presbyterian
           Party
           did
           it
           in
           the
           end
           of
           1688.
           
           
             They
             though
             it
             then
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             expedient
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             still
             ,
             by
             renewing
             of
             these
             Antient
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             declare
             what
             Cause
             they
             would
             avouch
             and
             appear
             for
             ,
             what
             King
             they
             would
             own
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Terms
             they
             would
             offer
             their
             Submission
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             then
             to
             be
             Established
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             declared
             their
             Revolt
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             to
             make
             this
             the
             Band
             of
             their
             Association
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Author
             ,
             in
             his
             Solemn
             Confession
             of
             Sins
          
           pag.
           53.
           
             says
             most
             ingenuously
          
           ,
           We
           and
           our
           Teachers
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           complyed
           with
           ,
           submitted
           unto
           ,
           and
           connived
           ,
           at
           the
           incroachments
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           absolute
           Power
           ,
           both
           in
           accepting
           and
           countenancing
           the
           former
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           Tolleration
           .
           We
           have
           taken
           and
           subscribed
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Bonds
           ,
           all
           which
           have
           been
           contrary
           to
           the
           Reformation
           we
           were
           Sworn
           to
           preserve
           .
        
         
           Pag
           54.
           
           
             We
             are
             obliged
             to
             confess
             the
             offensive
             Carriage
             and
             Conversation
             of
             many
             that
             have
             gone
             to
             England
             ,
             who
             have
             proven
             very
             stumbling
             to
             the
             Sectarians
             there
             .
             Yea
             of
             late
             ,
             many
             have
             embraced
             the
             Toleration
             introductive
             of
             a
             Sectarian
             multiformity
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Testimony
             against
             the
             Toleration
             of
             Popery
             it self
             .
             The
             general
             Toleration
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             tended
             ,
             
             and
             in
             its
             Design
             intended
             ,
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             and
             Slavery
             by
             Arbitrary
             and
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             hath
             been
             accepted
             and
             addressed
             for
             ,
             by
             many
             of
             our
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             countenanced
             ,
             complyed
             ,
             and
             concurr'd
             with
             by
             many
             of
             our
             People
             ,
             without
             a
             Testimony
             or
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             —
             Many
             dregs
             of
             ,
             Popish
             Superstition
             have
             been
             observed
             ,
             Popish
             Festival
             days
             as
             †
             
               Pasch
               ,
               Yule
            
             ,
             and
             Fastings
             Eve
             ,
             &c.
             have
             been
             kept
             by
             many
             :
             And
             prelatical
             Anniversary
             days
             devised
             of
             their
             own
             Heart
             ,
             appointed
             for
             Commemorating
             the
             Kings
             Birth
             Days
             ,
             as
             
               May
               29.
               
               Octob.
               14.
               &c.
            
             Who
             were
             born
             as
             Scourges
             to
             this
             Realm
             ,
             being
             complied
             with
             by
             many
             ,
             pag.
             58.
             
             As
             it
             was
             our
             Fathers
             Sin
             to
             inaugurate
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             after
             such
             Discoveries
             of
             his
             Hypocritical
             enmity
             to
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             upon
             his
             subscription
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             to
             when
             he
             burnt
             and
             buried
             that
             Holy
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             degenerated
             into
             manifest
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             had
             razed
             the
             very
             Foundation
             on
             which
             both
             his
             Right
             to
             Govern
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             Allegiance
             were
             founded
             ,
             and
             remitted
             the
             Subjects
             Allegiance
             ,
             by
             annulling
             the
             bond
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             sinned
             in
             continuing
             to
             own
             his
             Authority
             :
             When
             all
             he
             had
             was
             engaged
             and
             exerted
             in
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             which
             the
             Lord
             put
             us
             to
             shame
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             out
             with
             our
             Armies
             at
             Pentland
             Hills
             and
             Bothwell
             Bridge
             .
          
        
         
           Notes
           out
           of
           the
           Hind
           let
           loose
           ,
           Printed
           1687.
           which
           Book
           is
           the
           great
           Oracle
           and
           Idol
           of
           the
           true
           Covenanters
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           3.
           
           It
           's
           observable
           how
           reproachfully
           he
           speaks
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           such
           as
           are
           now
           our
           Kings
           Allies
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Protestants
             of
             Hungary
             are
             under
             the
             tearing
             Laws
             of
             that
             Ravenous
             Eagle
             the
             Tyrant
             of
             Austria
             :
             Those
             of
             Piedmont
             under
             the
             Grassant
             Tyranny
             of
             that
             little
             Tyger
             of
             Savoy
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           24.
           
           
             Our
             first
             Reformers
             never
             resigned
             nor
             abandoned
             that
             first
             and
             most
             just
             priviledge
             of
             Resistance
             .
             Nay
             nor
             of
             bringing
             publick
             Beasts
             of
             prey
             to
             condign
             
             Punishment
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             vindictive
             justice
             ;
             
               E.
               G.
            
             Cardinal
             Beaton
             that
             was
             Slain
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             St.
             
             Andrew's
             by
             
               James
               Melvin
            
             ,
             who
             perceiving
             his
             consorts
             moved
             with
             Passion
             withdrew
             them
             ,
          
           and
           said
           ,
           
             This
             work
             and
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             altho'
             it
             be
             Secret
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             with
             greater
             Gravity
          
           ;
           and
           presentnig
           the
           point
           of
           his
           Sword
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           
             said
             ,
             Repent
             thee
             of
             thy
             former
             wicked
             Life
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Mr.
          
           George
           Wisheart
           ,
           
             which
             yet
             Crys
             for
             Vengeance
             from
             God
             upon
             thee
             :
             And
             we
             from
             God
             are
             sent
             to
             revenge
             it
             ;
             for
             here
             before
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             protest
             that
             —
             Nothing
             moveth
             me
             to
             strike
             thee
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             thou
             hast
             been
             ,
             and
             remainest
             an
             obstinate
             Enemy
             agoinst
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             his
             holy
             Gospel
             ;
             Of
             which
             fast
             ,
             says
             my
             Author
             ,
             the
             faithful
             and
             famous
             Historian
             Mr.
          
           Knox
           ,
           
             speaks
             very
             Honourably
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Slaughter
             joyned
             himself
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             now
             such
             a
             fact
             committed
             upon
             such
             another
             Bloody
             and
             Treacherous
             Beast
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             prelate
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             Eight
             years
             agon
             ,
             is
             generally
             Condemned
             as
             Horrid
             Murder
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           75.
           
           Speaking
           of
           the
           King's
           defeat
           at
           Worcester
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Israel
             had
             Sinned
             and
             Transgressed
             the
             Covenant
             .
             —
             Having
             taken
             the
             accursed
             thing
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             even
             amongst
             their
             own
             stuff
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stand
             before
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             an
             Army
             of
             them
             near
             30000.
             was
             totally
             Routed
             at
             Worcester
             ;
             and
             the
             Achan
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             overthrow
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             hide
             himself
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             where
             he
             continued
             a
             wandring
             Fugitive
             in
             Exile
             till
             1660.
             
             False
             Monk
             ,
             then
             General
             ,
             with
             a
             Combination
             of
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             publick
             Resolutioners
             ,
             did
             machinate
             our
             Misery
             ,
             and
             effectuated
             it
             ,
             by
             bringing
             the
             King
             home
             to
             England
             from
             his
             Banishment
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             habituate
             into
             an
             implacable
             hatred
             against
             the
             Work
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Pag.
           96.
           
           
             The
             Covenant
             is
             our
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             of
             Religion
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             our
             greatest
             Security
             for
             all
             our
             Interests
             .
          
        
         
         
           Pag.
           99.
           
           
             That
             same
             perfidious
             Parliament
             fram'd
             an
             Act
             for
             an
             Anniversary
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             Commemorating
             every
             29th
             of
             May
             ,
             that
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Work
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Celebrating
             that
             unhappy
             Restauration
             of
             the
             Rescinder
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             only
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             but
             (
             alas
             for
             shame
             that
             it
             should
             be
             told
             in
             Gath
             ,
             )
             even
             of
             some
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             accepted
             the
             Indulgence
             ;
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             a
             Pillar
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             seen
             scandalously
             Dancing
             about
             the
             Bonfires
             .
             —
          
           
             O
             Holy
             and
             Astonishing
             Justice
             ,
             thus
             to
             Recompence
             our
             way
             upon
             our
             own
             Head
             ;
             To
             suffer
             this
             holy
             Work
             and
             Cause
             to
             be
             ruined
             under
             our
             unhappy
             Hands
             ,
             who
             suffered
             the
             Destroyer
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             who
             had
             it
             in
             his
             Heart
             ,
             swell'd
             with
             enmity
             against
             Christ
             ,
             to
             raze
             and
             ruine
             the
             Work
             ,
             as
             he
             most
             Wickedly
             did
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           110.
           
           
             The
             King
             gave
             us
             many
             proofs
             and
             Demonstrations
             of
             his
             being
             true
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             in
             minding
             all
             the
             Promises
             and
             Treaties
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             of
             his
             being
             false
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Covenant-Engagements
             with
             his
             People
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             1666.
             
             He
             ,
             with
             his
             Dear
             and
             Royal
             Brother
             the
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             contrived
             ,
             Countenanced
             ,
             and
             Abetted
             ,
             the
             burning
             of
             London
             ,
             evident
             by
             their
             employing
             their
             Guards
             to
             hinder
             the
             People
             from
             saving
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             to
             dismiss
             the
             Incendiaries
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             were
             taken
             in
             the
             Fact.
             
          
        
         
           Pag.
           123.
           
           
             At
             length
             the
             virulent
             Traytor
             ,
             
               James
               Sharp
            
             ,
             the
             Arch
             Prelate
             ,
             received
             the
             just
             Demerit
             of
             his
             Perfidy
             ,
             Perjuries
             ,
             Apostacies
             ,
             Sorceries
             ,
             Villanies
             ,
             and
             Murders
             ,
             sharp
             Arrows
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             and
             Coals
             of
             Juniper
             ,
             for
             upon
             the
             3d
             of
             May
             ,
             1679.
             several
             worthy
             Gentlemen
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Men
             of
             Courage
             and
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             executed
             Righteous
             judgement
             upon
             him
             at
             
               Magus
               Moor
            
             ,
             near
             St.
             
             Andrew's
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Month
             on
             the
             29th
             of
             
             May
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             at
             Rutherglen
             ,
             was
             published
             against
             that
             Abomination
             of
             Celebrating
             an
             Anniversary
             day
             for
             setting
             up
             an
             usurped
             Power
             ,
             destroying
             the
             Interest
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             sinful
             and
             unlawful
             Acts
             emitted
             and
             executed
             ,
             published
             and
             prosecuted
             against
             our
             Covenanted
             Reformation
             ;
             where
             also
             they
             burnt
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               Supremacy
               ,
            
             ,
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             the
             
               Act
               Rescessory
               ,
               for
               the
               burning
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
          
        
         
           Page
           146.
           
           
             At
             length
             the
             King
             of
             Terrours
             ,
             a
             Terrour
             to
             all
             Kings
             ,
             cut
             off
             that
             Supreme
             Author
             and
             Authoriser
             of
             Mischief
             ,
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             by
             the
             suspicious
             Intervention
             of
             an
             unnatural
             Hand
             ,
             as
             the
             Instrument
             thereof
             ;
             wherein
             much
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             was
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Faithfulness
             verified
             ;
             That
             
               bloody
               and
               deceitful
               men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               days
               :
            
             His
             bloody
             Violence
             was
             recompenced
             with
             the
             unnatural
             Villany
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             his
             unparallel'd
             Perjury
             was
             justly
             rewarded
             with
             the
             most
             ungrateful
             and
             treacherous
             Monster
             of
             a
             Parricide
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             numerous
             Brood
             of
             his
             adulterous
             and
             incestuous
             Brats
             ,
             begotten
             of
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Whores
             ,
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             yea
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Sister
             too
             ,
             he
             died
             a
             Childless
             Pultron
             ,
             and
             had
             
               the
               unlamented
               Burial
               of
               an
               Ass
               :
            
             and
             for
             all
             his
             Hypocritical
             Pretentions
             to
             a
             Protestant
             Profession
             ,
             he
             drunk
             his
             Death
             in
             a
             Popish
             Potion
             ,
             contrived
             by
             his
             own
             dear
             Brother
             that
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             —
             passionately
             resenting
             Charles
             his
             Vow
             ,
             to
             suffer
             the
             Murder
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Ess●x
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Trial
             ,
             which
             was
             extorted
             by
             the
             reiterated
             Solicitations
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             offer'd
             to
             discover
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             contrived
             and
             acted
             ;
             which
             made
             the
             Duke's
             guilty
             Conscience
             to
             dread
             a
             Detection
             of
             his
             deep
             Accession
             to
             it
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Potion
             quickly
             after
             prepared
             ,
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             an
             end
             to
             his
             Life
             ,
             February
             6th
             ,
             1685
             :
             of
             which
             horrid
             Villany
             time
             will
             disclose
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             History
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             seasonable
             .
          
        
         
         
           Page
           237.
           
           
             A
             Prelate's
             Depute
             is
             no
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             a
             Curate
             is
             a
             Prelate's
             Depute
             ,
             Ergo.
             —
             That
             a
             Prelate's-Depute
             is
             no
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             prove
             not
             only
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             
               qua
               talis
            
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             confer
             upon
             another
             that
             Dignity
             to
             be
             Christ's
             Servant
             ;
             but
             also
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             allow
             no
             derivation
             of
             deputed
             Officers
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Page
           255.
           
           
             Never
             can
             it
             be
             instanced
             these
             twenty
             seven
             Years
             ,
             that
             the
             Curates
             have
             brought
             one
             Soul
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             many
             instances
             may
             be
             given
             of
             their
             murdering
             Souls
             :
             Hence
             these
             who
             cannot
             but
             be
             Soul-murderers
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             heard
             or
             entertaind
             as
             Soul-Physicians
             ;
             but
             the
             Curates
             cannot
             but
             be
             Soul-murderers
             ,
             Ergo.
             
          
        
         
           Page
           256.
           
           
             The
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Curates
             ,
             for
             Administration
             of
             Ordinances
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hates
             ,
             and
             hath
             signally
             forsaken
             :
             therefore
             we
             should
             hate
             and
             forsake
             them
             .
          
           This
           is
           confirmed
           by
           Mr.
           
             Durhame
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             p.
          
           55.
           
        
         
           Page
           259.
           
           
             Hearing
             of
             Curates
             reductively
             involves
             us
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             breach
             of
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             let
             them
             dwell
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             lest
             they
             make
             us
             sin
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             32.
             
             We
             should
             destroy
             their
             very
             names
             out
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
               Deut.
               12.
               3.
               
               Jud.
            
             2.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Page
             285.
             
             Jus
             Populi
          
           ,
           cap.
           16.
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             Make
             this
             one
             Character
             of
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             living
             in
             Luxury
             ,
             Whoredom
             ,
             Greed
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             he
             neglecteth
             ,
             or
             is
             unfit
             for
             his
             Office.
             How
             these
             sute
             to
             our
             times
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             express
             ;
             what
             effrontery
             of
             Impudence
             is
             it
             for
             such
             Monsters
             to
             pretend
             to
             rule
             .
             P.
             296.
             
             Kings
             and
             Tyrants
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             reciprocal
             terms
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           306.
           
           
             We
             own
             the
             obligation
             of
             our
             sacred
             Covenants
             unrepealably
             and
             indispensably
             binding
             to
             all
             .
             
             But
             we
             deny
             that
             hereby
             we
             are
             bound
             either
             to
             maintain
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             to
             own
             the
             Authority
             of
             either
             of
             the
             two
             Monarchs
             that
             have
             monarchized
             or
             tyrannized
             over
             us
             these
             twenty
             seven
             Years
             past
             .
             In
             the
             Covenants
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             ,
             but
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             tomaintain
             the
             King's
             Person
             and
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             upon
             the
             terms
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Loyal
             Subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             *
             and
             a
             faithful
             Servant
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             thought
             who
             does
             not
             cause
             all
             stand
             to
             their
             Covenant-Engagements
             ,
             as
             Josiah
             did
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             a
             Jostah
             in
             the
             Race
             of
             our
             Kings
             ;
             they
             rose
             up
             to
             the
             height
             of
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             with
             Heaven-daring
             Insolency
             ,
             not
             only
             breaking
             but
             burning
             the
             Holy
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Concerning
             owning
             of
             Tyrants
             Authority
             ,
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
             When
             Monarchy
             becomes
             opposite
             to
             the
             Ends
             of
             Government
             ,
             the
             Contagion
             of
             it
             affects
             that
             very
             Species
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             House
             is
             to
             be
             pulled
             down
             ,
             when
             the
             Leprosie
             is
             got
             into
             the
             Walls
             and
             Foundation
             .
             The
             People
             may
             make
             their
             publick
             Servant
             sensible
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             at
             his
             highest
             Elevation
             but
             a
             Servant
             :
             Hence
             now
             when
             the
             Species
             named
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             viz.
             Monarchy
             ,
             is
             so
             vitiate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             become
             the
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Destruction
             of
             all
             the
             Ends
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             now
             by
             Law
             transmitted
             to
             all
             Successors
             ,
             as
             an
             hereditary
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             Opposition
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             one
             to
             wear
             that
             Crown
             ,
             (
             but
             Jehovah
             will
             in
             Righteousness
             execute
             
             Coniah's
             Doom
             upon
             the
             Race
             ,
             
               Jerem
               22.
               ult
            
             .
             write
             this
             Man
             Childless
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             enter
             Heir
             to
             the
             Government
             as
             now
             established
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
             :
             There
             is
             no
             other
             way
             left
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             on
             a
             new
             Model
             ,
             moulded
             according
             to
             the
             true
             Pattern
             .
          
        
         
         
           Page
           311.
           
           
             As
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             will
             not
             be
             our
             covenantted
             and
             sworn
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             his
             covenanted
             and
             sworn
             Subjects
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             our
             crown'd
             King
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             his
             liege
             Subjects
             ,
             owning
             Fealty
             and
             Obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           340.
           
           
             It
             will
             be
             found
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Title
             on
             Earth
             now
             to
             the
             Crowns
             ,
             to
             Families
             ,
             to
             Persons
             ,
             but
             the
             People's
             Suffrage
             ;
             for
             the
             Institution
             of
             Magistracy
             does
             not
             made
             
               James
               Stuart
            
             a
             King
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             
               John
               Chamberlain
            
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           375.
           
           
             Kings
             must
             be
             like
             Dogs
             that
             are
             best
             Hunters
             ,
             not
             those
             who
             are
             born
             of
             best
             Dogs
             ;
             therefore
             Dominion
             is
             not
             hereditary
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           389.
           
           
             The
             Inferiour
             is
             accountable
             to
             the
             Superiour
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             inferiour
             ,
             the
             People
             is
             superiour
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             accountable
             to
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Proposition
             is
             plain
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             King's
             Superiority
             make
             the
             People
             accountable
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             transgressing
             the
             Laws
             ,
             then
             why
             should
             not
             the
             People's
             Superiority
             make
             the
             King
             accountable
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             transgressing
             the
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           411.
           
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             that
             all
             Incendiaries
             and
             Malignants
             ,
             &c.
             be
             brought
             to
             condign
             Punishment
             ;
             therefore
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             the
             Head
             of
             that
             unhallowed
             Party
             ,
             the
             great
             Malignant
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             gives
             life
             to
             all
             these
             Abominations
             ,
             should
             be
             exempted
             from
             punishment
             ?
             shall
             we
             be
             obliged
             to
             discover
             and
             bring
             to
             punishment
             the
             little
             petty
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             this
             implacably
             stated
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
             ,
             escape
             with
             a
             Crown
             on
             his
             head
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             this
             obliged
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             be
             in
             condition
             ,
             to
             bring
             these
             stated
             Enemies
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Country
             ,
             to
             condign
             Punishment
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             :
             And
             this
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             have
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             turned
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             cannot
             
             not
             be
             without
             hanging
             up
             their
             Heads
             before
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Numb
             .
             25.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Page
           412.
           
           
             By
             the
             fifth
             Article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             that
             Justice
             be
             done
             upon
             such
             as
             oppose
             the
             Peace
             and
             Union
             between
             the
             Kingdoms
             ;
             abut
             this
             Man
             and
             his
             Brother
             have
             destroy'd
             and
             annull'd
             that
             which
             was
             the
             Bond
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             Union
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           459.
           
           
             That
             form
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             ,
             now
             imposed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             is
             only
             paraphrastically
             expounded
             ,
             and
             most
             catachrestically
             applied
             to
             Tyrants
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             native
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             only
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               King
               live
            
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             now
             extorted
             most
             illegally
             ,
             so
             it
             can
             be
             render'd
             neither
             civilly
             ,
             nor
             sincerely
             ,
             nor
             christianly
             :
             It
             is
             a
             horrid
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             heinous
             taking
             of
             his
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             third
             Commandment
             :
             If
             it
             be
             a
             congratulation
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             more
             abominable
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Hypocrisie
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Blasphemy
             ,
             in
             giving
             Thanks
             for
             the
             Promoter
             of
             the
             Devil's
             Interest
             ,
             and
             the
             Destroyer
             of
             Christ's
             and
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           466.
           
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             Person
             and
             Matter
             for
             whom
             and
             for
             what
             ,
             this
             Prayer
             (
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
            
             ;
             )
             is
             extorted
             :
             Either
             it
             is
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             James
             the
             Papist
             ,
             or
             of
             James
             the
             Tyrant
             ;
             Now
             it
             's
             not
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             have
             ,
             and
             keep
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             part
             with
             the
             Mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             should
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             adjudged
             of
             God
             to
             drink
             the
             Wine
             of
             his
             Wrath
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             We
             cannot
             pray
             for
             him
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             as
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             neither
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Tyrant
             he
             can
             no
             more
             be
             saved
             that
             as
             a
             Papist
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Tophet
               is
               ordained
               of
               old
               ,
               yea
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               it
               is
               prepared
               ,
            
             Isai
             .
             3.
             33.
             
             Now
             while
             he
             continues
             such
             ,
             we
             must
             complain
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             Mis-government
             only
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             he
             governs
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             considering
             
             what
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             King
             he
             is
             ,
             guilty
             of
             Murder
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             under
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             we
             can
             pray
             no
             otherwise
             for
             him
             than
             for
             a
             Murderer
             ,
             Adulterer
             ,
             Idolater
             ;
             we
             cannot
             pray
             that
             the
             Lord
             may
             bless
             his
             Government
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             his
             Sin
             and
             our
             Misery
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Governour
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             is
             a
             Throne
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
           What
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           this
           Author
           uses
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Notes
           of
           their
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           Page
           482
           and
           483.
           
           
             These
             that
             now
             would
             impose
             Bonds
             upon
             us
             ,
             are
             such
             Sons
             of
             Belial
             as
             cannot
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             hand
             .
             There
             is
             one
             general
             Argument
             that
             will
             condemn
             coming
             in
             any
             Terms
             or
             Bonds
             with
             that
             Party
             that
             have
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             such
             Transactions
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             Confederacy
             with
             the
             known
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Godliness
             *
             Mr.
             Gillespy
             demonstrates
             that
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ;
             when
             in
             capacity
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             familiar
             with
             Heathens
             ,
             far
             less
             with
             Apostates
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             lays
             much
             more
             restraint
             from
             Communion
             with
             them
             than
             with
             Pagans
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             Exodus
             34.
             12.
             
             All
             sacred
             Transactions
             are
             discharged
             upon
             a
             moral
             and
             perpetually
             binding
             ground
             :
             And
             all
             Toleration
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             all
             conjugal
             Affinity
             .
             Such
             Compliances
             brought
             on
             the
             first
             desolating
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             Flood
             ,
             on
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             when
             the
             Godly
             conformed
             and
             incorporated
             with
             the
             Ungodly
             Crew
             .
             —
             The
             Scriptures
             frequently
             disprove
             all
             Confederacies
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Concord
             ,
             and
             ,
             without
             distinction
             ,
             all
             Transactions
             and
             Unitive
             Agreements
             with
             the
             Men
             of
             Belial
             ,
             that
             overturn
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             p.
             487.
             
          
        
         
           Page
           501.
           
           
             It
             's
             clear
             from
             the
             Form
             ,
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Moral
             ,
             and
             of
             indispensable
             Obligation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             perpetual
             
             and
             unalterably
             binding
             force
             ,
             obliging
             the
             present
             and
             and
             all
             future
             Generations
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           500.
           
           
             By
             Allegiance
             and
             Loyalty
             ,
             can
             be
             meant
             nothing
             else
             ,
             by
             our
             present
             Governors
             ,
             but
             an
             Obligation
             to
             own
             and
             Obey
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             oppose
             the
             Design
             of
             advancing
             Tyranny
             ;
             and
             by
             Peaceableness
             and
             Orderliness
             ,
             nothing
             else
             can
             be
             intended
             ,
             than
             an
             Obligation
             never
             to
             oppose
             either
             the
             present
             Settlement
             ,
             or
             future
             Establishment
             of
             Popery
             and
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ruines
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             our
             Civil
             and
             Religious
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             whence
             they
             that
             take
             these
             Oaths
             and
             Bonds
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             ,
             look
             more
             to
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Worldly
             Interest
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             by
             quibling
             Evasions
             do
             but
             mock
             God
             ,
             deceive
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             illude
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             delude
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           505.
           
           
             The
             Covenant
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             People's
             Compact
             with
             the
             King
             at
             his
             Inauguration
             ,
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             very
             
               Leges
               &
               regulae
               reganndi
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Rescinders
             of
             of
             it
             are
             chargeable
             not
             only
             with
             Perjury
             but
             of
             Treason
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             in
             breaking
             and
             altering
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             are
             lyable
             to
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             rescind
             that
             ,
             nor
             escape
             it's
             Vengeance
             ;
             whereof
             we
             have
             a
             Speaking-pledge
             already
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Rescinder
             of
             these
             Covenants
             was
             so
             terribly
             rescinded
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             unnatural
             Violence
             ;
             God
             thereby
             fulfilling
             that
             threatned
             Judgment
             of
             Covenant-breakers
             ,
             
               That
               he
               that
               hath
               broken
               his
               Covenant
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               Destruction
               ;
               and
               bloody
               and
               deceitful
               Men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               days
               :
            
             So
             Charles
             the
             Second
             got
             not
             leave
             to
             live
             out
             half
             of
             the
             days
             he
             projected
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           508.
           
           
             To
             require
             Men
             to
             subscribe
             to
             a
             Declaration
             asserting
             that
             the
             National
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Solemn
             
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             were
             and
             are
             in
             themselves
             unlawful
             Oaths
             ,
             is
             to
             require
             Men
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             Confederacy
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             at
             which
             the
             Heavens
             might
             stand
             astonish'd
             ;
             it
             's
             an
             unparallel'd
             breach
             of
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             could
             no
             more
             be
             taken
             tin
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             renouncing
             the
             Bible
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           513.
           
           
           
             An
             acknowledgment
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
             resident
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             blasphemous
             Usurpation
             on
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             greatest
             Monster
             among
             Men
             durst
             arrogate
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Beast
             never
             claimed
             more
             ;
             and
             in
             effect
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             one
             of
             his
             Names
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             twisted
             out
             of
             the
             Pope's
             hands
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             handed
             down
             to
             Queen
             Elizàbeth
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             this
             many
             intolerable
             Incroachments
             ,
             made
             upon
             the
             Liberties
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             yeilded
             unto
             ;
             as
             that
             there
             must
             be
             no
             Church-Assemblies
             without
             the
             Magistrates
             Consent
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Convocating
             and
             Indicting
             Assemblies
             does
             belong
             only
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dissolve
             them
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Presence
             ,
             or
             his
             Commissioners
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             each
             National
             Assembly
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           516.
           
           
             To
             engage
             in
             Bonds
             of
             living
             peaceably
             ,
             is
             to
             engage
             in
             Bonds
             of
             Iniquity
             ;
             they
             are
             Covenants
             of
             Peace
             with
             God's
             Enemies
             ,
             whom
             we
             should
             count
             our
             Enemies
             ;
             
               and
               hate
               them
               because
               they
               hate
               him
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             139.
             
             It
             's
             more
             suitable
             to
             answer
             as
             Jehu
             did
             to
             
               Joram
               ,
               What
               peace
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               whoredoms
               of
               thy
               mother
               Jezabel
               ,
               and
               her
               witchcrafts
               are
               so
               many
               ?
            
             than
             to
             ingage
             to
             be
             at
             Peace
             with
             those
             who
             are
             carrying
             on
             
             Babylon's
             Interest
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             Harlots
             and
             Witchcrafts
             *
          
        
         
           Page
           658.
           
           
             For
             private
             Persons
             to
             destroy
             and
             rid
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             of
             such
             Burdens
             and
             vile
             Vermine
             ,
             so
             pernicious
             to
             it
             as
             Tyrants
             are
             ,
             was
             thought
             a
             Vertue
             meriting
             Commendation
             by
             all
             Nations
             ;
             among
             the
             rudest
             
             Nations
             this
             is
             a
             Relict
             of
             Reason
             ;
             as
             the
             Oriental
             Indidians
             have
             a
             Custom
             when
             ever
             any
             Persons
             run
             
               a
               Muck
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             revengeful
             Fury
             take
             such
             a
             quantity
             of
             Opium
             as
             distracts
             them
             into
             such
             a
             Rage
             of
             mad
             Animosity
             ,
             that
             they
             fear
             not
             to
             Assault
             and
             go
             thorow
             destroying
             whom
             they
             can
             find
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             then
             every
             Man
             arms
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             ambitious
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             first
             killing
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             rational
             :
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             as
             rational
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             same
             couse
             with
             out
             mad
             Malignant
             Mucks
             *
             ,
             who
             are
             drunk
             with
             Hellish
             Fury
             ,
             and
             are
             running
             in
             a
             Rage
             to
             destroy
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Page
           701.
           
           
             The
             exacting
             Taxations
             for
             maintaining
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             paying
             of
             Subsidies
             ,
             was
             and
             remains
             to
             be
             a
             Consummating
             Crimson
             Wickedness
             ,
             the
             Cry
             whereof
             reaches
             Heaven
             ;
             since
             upon
             the
             matter
             it
             exceeded
             the
             Gadarens
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             was
             short
             of
             their
             Civility
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             beseech
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             to
             be
             gone
             out
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             with
             armed
             Violence
             declar'd
             ,
             they
             would
             with
             the
             strong
             Hand
             drive
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Possession
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             which
             their
             Legions
             are
             levied
             with
             a
             professed
             Declaration
             ,
             That
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             Soul
             left
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             be
             slain
             ,
             shut
             up
             ,
             or
             sold
             as
             Slaves
             ,
             who
             will
             own
             CHRIST
             and
             his
             Interest
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           712.
           
           
             The
             paying
             of
             Subsidies
             to
             the
             present
             Goverment
             ,
             is
             to
             surnish
             that
             Party
             of
             the
             Dragon's
             Legions
             ,
             in
             their
             War
             against
             Prince
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             with
             Supplies
             ;
             which
             no
             Moral
             Force
             can
             excuse
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             can
             do
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             their
             innocent
             Children
             ,
             or
             sacrificing
             them
             to
             Moloch
             ;
             for
             no
             Sacrifice
             they
             can
             offer
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             can
             be
             more
             real
             ,
             or
             so
             acceptable
             ,
             as
             what
             they
             declare
             by
             this
             ;
             being
             so
             direct
             not
             only
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Deletion
             of
             his
             precious
             Interests
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             Satan
             such
             an
             absolute
             Dominion
             in
             
             the
             Nation
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             who
             have
             made
             the
             Decree
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             put
             it
             in
             Execution
             ,
             practically
             declare
             thereby
             they
             have
             mancipate
             themselves
             to
             his
             Slavery
             ,
             and
             sold
             themselves
             to
             work
             Wickedness
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             so
             likewise
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nation
             may
             with
             themselves
             become
             his
             Vassals
             ,
             and
             in
             evidence
             of
             their
             Opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             recognition
             to
             Satan's
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             their
             Subjection
             ,
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             pay
             these
             black
             Meals
             .
          
           *
        
         
           Mr.
           Rule
           .
           the
           great
           Scribe
           now
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Second
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           owns
           at
           every
           turn
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           are
           neither
           moderate
           nor
           sober
           ;
           and
           to
           these
           he
           imputes
           all
           the
           Rebellions
           and
           Murders
           committed
           by
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           calls
           the
           Legal
           Restraints
           ,
           put
           upon
           these
           wild
           or
           mad
           Presbyterians
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           must
           be
           called
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           neither
           moderate
           nor
           sober
           ,
           )
           cruel
           Persecutions
           :
           Now
           their
           whole
           pretended
           Martyrology
           being
           only
           made
           up
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           whose
           Martyrs
           such
           Men
           were
           ;
           for
           the
           Devil
           has
           his
           Martys
           too
           .
           This
           is
           Mr.
           
           Rule
           's
           best
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           there
           's
           few
           of
           the
           Party
           that
           will
           thank
           him
           ;
           it
           being
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           he
           so
           much
           disowns
           and
           reflects
           upon
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           true
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           ;
           for
           whereas
           Rule
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           thought
           moderate
           and
           sober
           ,
           have
           evidently
           deserted
           the
           old
           Cause
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           sit
           down
           upon
           the
           Lees
           of
           
             Dutch
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           have
           basely
           degenerated
           ,
           while
           these
           others
           tread
           exactly
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           ,
           and
           act
           in
           a
           close
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           General
           Assemblies
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           for
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           must
           be
           confest
           that
           they
           have
           none
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           which
           of
           these
           two
           are
           indeed
           the
           truest
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           by
           the
           account
           
           which
           one
           of
           their
           own
           famous
           Writers
           gives
           of
           those
           whom
           Mr.
           Rule
           calls
           sober
           and
           moderate
           ;
           in
           
             the
             Historical
             Representation
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           (
           printed
           1687
           ,
           p.
           162.
           and
           downwards
           ,
           )
           speaking
           of
           the
           Toleration
           granted
           in
           that
           same
           Year
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           and
           truely
           too
           ,
           
             that
             those
             who
             embraced
             it
             ,
             acted
             contrary
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             particularly
             to
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
          
           July
           ,
           27
           ,
           1649
           ;
           
             And
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
          
           .
           And
           on
           this
           Head
           his
           Arguments
           are
           infinitely
           beyond
           any
           that
           ever
           we
           have
           heard
           from
           Mr.
           
             Rule
             ;
             For
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             this
             Toleration
             is
             founded
             on
             Soveraign
             Authority
             ,
             Prerogative
             Royal
             ,
             and
             Absolute
             Power
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             to
             obey
             without
             reserve
             .
             Again
             ,
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             it
             comes
             through
             such
             a
             Conveyance
             ,
             as
             suspends
             ,
             stops
             ,
             and
             disables
             all
             Penal
             Laws
             against
             Papists
             ,
             and
             thereby
             everts
             all
             the
             Securities
             and
             Legal
             Bulwarks
             that
             Protestants
             can
             have
             for
             the
             Establishment
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             making
             them
             depend
             only
             upon
             the
             Arbitrary
             Word
             of
             an
             Absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             oblige
             him
             to
             break
             it
             :
             So
             they
             that
             accept
             this
             Toleration
             ,
             do
             thereby
             recognize
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             subvert
             all
             Laws
             ,
             Right
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ;
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             as
             well
             as
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             clear
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenants
             :
             By
             this
             Toleration
             the
             Papists
             are
             encouraged
             and
             encreased
             in
             Numbers
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             overflow'd
             with
             their
             Hellish
             Locusts
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             fill'd
             with
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Executive
             Power
             of
             the
             Government
             is
             put
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Romanists
             .
             —
             Watever
             Liberty
             this
             may
             be
             to
             some
             Consciences
             ,
             it
             's
             none
             to
             the
             Tender
             :
             it
             's
             only
             a
             Toleration
             which
             is
             always
             of
             Evil
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             good
             cannot
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Good
             ,
             but
             countenanced
             and
             incouraged
             as
             such
             :
             therefore
             this
             reflects
             upon
             our
             Religion
             ,
             when
             a
             Toleration
             is
             accepted
             ,
             which
             implies
             such
             a
             Reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             annexed
             Indemnity
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             tacitely
             condemns
             the
             Profession
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             Fault
             ,
             or
             Crime
             ;
             which
             no
             Christian
             can
             bear
             with
             ,
             or
             homologate
             by
             Acceptance
             ;
             whatever
             some
             
             Addressers
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Presbyterians
             at
          
           London
           ,
           
             have
             blasphemously
             alledged
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             hereby
             restored
             to
             his
             Empire
             over
             the
             Conscience
             :
             Moreover
             ,
          
           *
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             true
             Presbyterians
             can
             never
             closs
             themselves
             among
             them
             that
             are
             hereby
             indulged
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             all
             the
             Prelatical
             and
             Malignant
             Crew
             ,
             all
             Quakers
             and
             Papists
             ,
             reaching
             also
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             Truth
             ;
             making
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christ
             Partners
             with
             Antichrist's
             Vassals
             .
             Such
             a
             Toleration
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             it
             's
             like
          
           Julian
           
             the
             Apostate's
             Toleration
             ,
             designing
             to
             root
             out
             Chirstianity
             ;
             it
             's
             contrary
             to
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             accept
             this
             Toleration
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             National
             and
             Solemn
             Leagues
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             Acknowledgments
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Engagements
             to
             Duties
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             Extirpate
             Popery
             and
             Prelacy
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             whole
             Tract
             of
             our
             former
             Contendings
             ,
             and
             particularly
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
          
           Fi●e
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Brethren
             ,
             against
          
           Cromwel
           '
           
             s
             vast
             Toleration
             and
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           The
           worst
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           that
           it
           's
           further
           declared
           in
           that
           Toleration
           ,
           that
           nothing
           must
           be
           preached
           or
           taught
           ,
           which
           may
           any
           way
           tend
           to
           alienate
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           People
           from
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Government
           :
           here
           is
           the
           Price
           at
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           purchase
           their
           Freedom
           ;
           a
           sad
           Bargain
           to
           buy
           Liberty
           and
           sell
           Truth
           .
           But
           who
           can
           be
           faithful
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           think
           it
           his
           Duty
           to
           alienate
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           People
           from
           such
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Christ
           ?
           What
           Watchman
           must
           not
           see
           it
           his
           indispensable
           Duty
           ,
           to
           preach
           so
           that
           the
           People
           may
           hate
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           
             this
             Pimp
          
           of
           Hers
           :
           It
           cannot
           be
           but
           very
           stumbling
           to
           see
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Scotland
           purchasing
           à
           Liberty
           to
           themselves
           ,
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           burying
           and
           betraying
           the
           Cause
           into
           Bondage
           ;
           and
           thus
           to
           be
           laid
           by
           ,
           from
           all
           Opposition
           to
           Antichrist's
           Design
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           season
           :
           The
           World
           will
           be
           tempted
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           governed
           by
           Principles
           ,
           
           but
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           late
           overturning
           of
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           that
           offended
           them
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           Arbitrary
           Power
           had
           been
           but
           exerted
           in
           their
           favours
           ,
           tho'
           with
           the
           same
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           complied
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           now
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Rule
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           is
           highly
           offended
           with
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             case
             of
             the
             afflicted
             Clergy
             ,
          
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           
             Addressed
             and
             Thanked
             K.
          
           James
           
             for
             this
             Toleration
             in
             a
             fawning
             and
             flattering
             manner
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           our
           honest
           Presbyterian
           Author
           deals
           more
           roundly
           with
           them
           ,
           Pag.
           173.
           his
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             The
             Addresses
             made
             thereupon
             ,
             were
             with
             a
             strain
             of
             Fulsome
             and
             Blasphemous
             Flatteries
             ,
             to
             the
             Dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Reproach
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             the
             Betraying
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Detriment
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             the
             Contempt
             of
             all
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Pag
             176
             ,
             177
             ,
             178.
             )
             The
             Address
             it self
             is
             of
             such
             a
             dress
             ,
             as
             makes
             the
             things
             addressed
             for
             to
             be
             odious
             ,
             and
             the
             Addressers
             to
             forefault
             the
             Respect
             ,
             and
             merit
             the
             Indignation
             of
             all
             that
             are
             friends
             to
             the
          
           Protestant
           and
           Presbyterian
           Cause
           .
           —
           
             Nothing
             could
             have
             been
             more
             cross
             to
             the
             real
             desires
             of
             the
             true
             Presbyterians
             than
             this
             newly
             start-up
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Interest
             has
             led
             them
             to
             espouse
             .
             —
             There
             is
             nothing
             here
             sounds
             like
             the
             old
             
               Presbyterian
               strain
            
             ;
             neither
             was
             there
             ever
             an
             Address
             of
             this
             Stile
             seen
             before
             from
             Presbyterians
             :
             It
             would
             have
             looked
             far
             more
             Presbyterian
             like
             ,
             to
             have
             sent
             a
             Protestation
             against
             the
             now
             openly
             des●gn'd
             Introduction
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Subversion
             of
             all
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             Covenanted
             to
             maintain
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             an
             Address
             in
             the
             usual
             Language
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             who
             used
             always
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             here
             never
             a
             word
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             of
             Loyalty
             to
             
               His
               Excellent
            
             ,
             to
             
               His
               Gracious
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               His
               Sacred
               Majesty
            
             ;
             of
             
               Loyalty
               not
               to
               be
               questioned
            
             ;
             an
             
               entire
               Loyalty
               in
               Doctrine
            
             a
             
               resolved
               Loyalty
               in
               Practice
               ,
               
               and
               a
               fervent
               Loyalty
               in
               Prayers
               :
            
             All
             that
             they
             are
             sollicitous
             about
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             their
             Master
             ,
             or
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             lest
             their
             Loyalty
             be
             question'd
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             otherwise
             represented
             ;
             all
             that
             they
             beseech
             for
             ,
             is
             ,
             Not
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             be
             not
             wronged
             ,
             or
             Antichrist
             introduced
             by
             this
             Liberty
             ;
             but
             that
             those
             who
             promote
             any
             Disloyal
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             none
             of
             theirs
             :
             and
             all
             the
             hopes
             they
             have
             ,
             〈…〉
             great
             perswasions
             of
             His
             Majesty's
             Justice
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Here
             is
             a
             Lawless
             ,
             Unrestrained
             Loyalty
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             claiming
             and
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             to
             be
             obeyed
             without
             reserve
             ;
             not
             only
             professed
             ,
             but
             solicitously
             sought
             to
             be
             the
             Principle
             of
             Presbyterians
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             Atheistical
             Hobes
             .
             —
             This
             is
             not
             the
             Presbyterian
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Restrictions
             in
             the
             Covenants
             ;
             but
             Erastian
             Loyalty
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             in
             his
             overturning
             Religion
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             in
             protecting
             and
             incouraging
             all
             Iniquity
             .
             This
             Loyalty
             in
             Doctrine
             will
             be
             found
             Disloyalty
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             sinful
             and
             shameful
             silence
             ,
             that
             wrong
             is
             done
             to
             him
             .
             This
             Loyalty
             in
             Practice
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             betraying
             of
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             lying
             by
             from
             all
             opposition
             to
             the
             destroyer
             of
             both
             .
             And
             this
             Loyalty
             in
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             all
             Blessings
             ever
             to
             attend
             His
             Person
             and
             Government
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Zeal
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             Elect
             unto
             God
             ,
             for
             Vengeance
             upon
             the
             Supporters
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             nor
             consonant
             to
             Presbyterian
             Prayers
             in
             reference
             to
             Popish
             Tyrants
             ;
             it
             were
             much
             more
             suitable
             for
             them
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               That
               God
               which
               hath
               caused
               his
               Name
               to
               dwell
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               may
               destroy
               all
               Kings
               that
               shall
               put
               to
               their
               Hands
               to
               alter
               and
               destroy
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Ezra
             ▪
             6.
             12.
             
          
        
         
         
           Page
           178.
           179.
           
           
             This
             Address
             is
             so
             stuffed
             with
             sneaking
             Flatteries
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             more
             become
             Sycophants
             and
             Court
             Parasites
             ,
             than
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             —
             Nothing
             but
             a
             Rhapsody
             of
             Flatteries
             ,
             justifying
             all
             his
             Claim
             to
             Absoluteness
             ,
             and
             engaging
             to
             Demean
             themselves
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             find
             cause
             to
             enlarge
             rather
             than
             to
             diminish
             his
             Favours
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             no
             other
             way
             but
             in
             assisting
             him
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             and
             Liberty
             :
             O
             what
             an
             indelible
             Reproach
             is
             this
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             set
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             found
             betraying
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             in
             effect
             not
             only
             Flattery
             ,
             but
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             great
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             .
             They
             resolved
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             Unfaithful
             ,
             Time-serving
             ,
             and
             Silent
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             ever
             plagued
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
          
           p.
           180.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Presbyterians
           who
           accepted
           this
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           bustling
           Addresses
           of
           Thanks
           to
           King
           James
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           they
           whom
           Mr.
           Rule
           calls
           the
           sober
           Presbyterians
           :
           and
           now
           I
           leave
           him
           to
           Vindicate
           himself
           and
           them
           ,
           from
           what
           is
           thus
           charged
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           one
           who
           is
           well
           known
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Presbyterian
           ,
           *
           and
           as
           such
           is
           at
           present
           own'd
           ,
           and
           imployed
           in
           a
           considerable
           Trust
           by
           the
           General
           Assembly
           :
           And
           if
           we
           may
           judge
           from
           all
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           former
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           he
           is
           really
           a
           far
           honester
           Presbyterian
           ,
           than
           they
           who
           would
           now
           call
           themselves
           Moderate
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           contradiction
           to
           that
           Title
           ,
           persecute
           their
           Reformed
           Brethren
           with
           the
           greatest
           Rigour
           and
           Severity
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           Head
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           what
           may
           be
           thought
           most
           severe
           in
           the
           Character
           giver
           of
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           former
           Section
           ;
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           account
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           Scotland
           have
           published
           to
           the
           World
           themselves
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           think
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           blame
           us
           if
           we
           do
           )
           then
           the
           one
           half
           of
           our
           Presbyterians
           are
           neither
           Moderate
           nor
           Sober
           ,
           but
           Wild
           Hill-men
           ,
           Separatists
           ,
           a
           robbing
           ,
           
           lawless
           ,
           ungovernable
           Rabble
           ,
           a
           mad
           People
           ,
           head-strong
           Traytors
           and
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           Cameronians
           ,
           vide
           
             First
             and
             Second
             Vindication
             ,
             and
             further
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           .
           The
           other
           half
           are
           Betrayers
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           Covenant-breakers
           ,
           Worldly
           ,
           Fawning
           ,
           Flattering
           Court
           Parasites
           ,
           Blasphemous
           ,
           Unsaithful
           ,
           Time-serving
           ,
           Silent
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Plagues
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           vide
           ,
           
             Hind
             let
             loose
             ,
             Banders
             disbanded
             .
          
           And
           even
           Dr.
           Rule
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           Intitles
           himself
           ,
           and
           is
           angry
           that
           others
           do
           not
           call
           him
           so
           too
           ,
           )
           in
           that
           Defence
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           which
           he
           writes
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           calls
           the
           Cameronians
           a
           People
           rendered
           mad
           ,
           p.
           91.
           
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           of
           Presbyterians
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             many
             of
             them
             put
             force
             upon
             their
             Light.
          
           Again
           ,
           
             p.
             118.
             
             They
             did
             hear
          
           renitente
           Conscientiâ
           .
           And
           what
           is
           this
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           Party
           of
           Presbyterians
           is
           without
           their
           Wits
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           other
           without
           any
           Conscience
           :
           Now
           what
           may
           Prelatists
           look
           for
           from
           such
           Men
           ,
           
             Pudet
             haec
             opprobia
             nobis
             &
             dici
             potuisse
             &
             non
             potuisse
             refelli
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           famous
           Authors
           more
           ,
           that
           are
           fit
           to
           have
           place
           here
           ,
           because
           in
           their
           Writings
           they
           discover
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           New
           Gospel
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           own
           themselves
           to
           be
           present
           Pamphleteers
           for
           the
           Party
           ,
           pretending
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           to
           answer
           Books
           too
           .
           The
           honestest
           and
           truest
           Presbyterian
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           shall
           have
           ,
           as
           he
           deserves
           ,
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             brief
             and
             true
             Account
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Episcopalians
             ,
             since
             the
             Year
          
           1660
           ;
           London
           ,
           printed
           1690.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           very
           first
           Page
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           struck
           with
           Astonishment
           at
           the
           thinking
           but
           of
           Episcopalians
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           )
           
             O
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             their
             Superlative
             Impudence
             ,
             their
             Hellish
             Dissimulation
             and
             Malice
             :
             They
             imitate
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             who
             first
             tempts
             ,
             and
             then
             accuses
             ,
             tho'
             it
             's
             
             too
             visible
             that
             their
             Consciences
             are
             past
             feeling
             ,
             being
             seared
             as
             with
             a
             hot
             Iron
             .
             When
             their
             Hierarchy
             was
             restored
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             seemed
             to
             be
             bound
             sometime
             before
             ,
             *
             was
             let
             loose
             ,
             the
             Flood-gates
             of
             all
             Impiety
             and
             Wickedness
             were
             set
             open
             ;
             and
             Hell
             did
             triumph
             in
             its
             Conquests
             over
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             displayed
             its
             Banner
             not
             only
             against
             Religion
             ,
             but
             even
             Morality
             :
             Which
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             their
             Adherents
             were
             so
             far
             from
             opposing
             ,
             that
             they
             indulged
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             in
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Method
             to
             secure
             them
             on
             their
             side
             .
             Well
             ,
             believe
             but
             this
             New
             Gospeller
             ,
             and
             the
             Scotch
             Gentry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Clergy
             ,
             are
             a
             rare
             sort
             of
             Monsters
             ,
             indeed
             ;
             for
             the
             best
             Characters
             and
             softest
             Words
             he
             bestows
             upon
             them
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             They
             are
             Godless
             Miscreants
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             Aegyptian
             Brood
             ,
             infamous
             Parracides
             ,
             Sorcerers
             ,
             and
             incestuous
             Apostates
             ,
             infamous
             Varlets
             ,
             infamous
             Villains
             ,
             left
             to
             corrode
             their
             own
             viprous
             Bowels
             with
             their
             Inhumane
             Fury
             ;
             the
             Devil's
             Instruments
             ,
             fit
             onely
             to
             be
             Stallions
             and
             Pimps
             to
             Bawdy-Houses
             ;
             the
             Episcopalian
             Hireling
             Preachers
             ,
             with
             their
             infernal
             Bawlings
             ,
             the
             Scum
             and
             Refuse
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             they
             bore
             the
             Characters
             of
             Wickedness
             of
             their
             Foreheads
             ,
             liker
             Pagans
             than
             Professors
             ,
             Blood-hounds
             ,
             Children
             of
             Hell
             ,
             the
             Tyranno-papa-prelatical
             Host
             ,
             the
             great
             Papa-prelatical
             Champion
             Dundee
             ,
             Savage
             Beasts
             in
             Humane
             Shape
             ,
             a
             graceless
             untoward
             Generation
             of
             Prelatists
             ,
             who
             use
             nothing
             but
             Hectoring
             for
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Cursing
             for
             Argument
             ;
             ungodly
             Episcopal
             Brutes
             ,
             that
             reprobate
             Faction
             ;
             that
             Limb
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             infernal
             Locust
             ,
             the
             Apostate
             Archbishop
             Sharp
             ,
             with
             a
             Malice
             like
             his
             Father
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             waspish
             formal
             Prelate
             .
             —
             The
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             ,
             the
             Episcopalian
             
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             Hectors
             and
             Buffoons
             ,
             the
             most
             obdurate
             ,
             impenitent
             ,
             spiteful
             ,
             base
             ,
             impudent
             Priests
             ,
             whose
             Fathers
             were
             not
             good
             enough
             to
             eat
             with
             the
             Dogs
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             infamous
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             lying
             ,
             Runnagates
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           way
           the
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           use
           to
           argue
           and
           answer
           Books
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           the
           sweetest
           Flowers
           of
           our
           Authors
           Presbyterial
           Rhetorick
           ,
           that
           he
           liberally
           strows
           in
           every
           Page
           of
           his
           Book
           ;
           which
           being
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Genious
           of
           CHRIST
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           pass
           for
           new
           minted
           ,
           superfine
           Presbyterian
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           so
           much
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           's
           his
           own
           Country
           perhaps
           our
           Author
           may
           be
           more
           courteous
           and
           civil
           to
           Strangers
           .
           Next
           then
           let
           's
           see
           how
           he
           treats
           the
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           discharges
           most
           furiously
           against
           her
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           
             viz.
             p
          
           7.
           
           
             She
             is
             the
             worst
             constitute
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             These
             Tantivees
             ,
             let
             their
             Hyperbolical
             Pretensions
             of
             Zeal
             for
             Religion
             and
             Loyalty
             ,
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             but
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             touch
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             curse
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ;
             *
             and
             rather
             than
             part
             with
             an
             Inch
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             or
             a
             Swinish
             Lust
             ,
             will
             ,
             as
             the
             Party
             have
             always
             done
             ,
             lay
             a
             Confederacy
             with
             Hell
             and
             Rome
             ,
             as
             times
             past
             and
             present
             do
             evidence
             beyond
             contradiction
             .
             I
             wonder
             he
             did
             not
             add
             ,
             and
             times
             to
             come
             ;
          
           for
           that
           would
           have
           been
           as
           true
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           p.
           8.
           
           
             For
             the
             new
             upstart
             slavish
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             the
             Dishonour
             to
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             it
             ,
             she
             has
             also
             the
             Ignominy
             to
             be
             the
             Murderer
             ,
             having
             basely
             cut
             it's
             Throat
             ,
             as
             Harlots
             use
             to
             do
             sometimes
             with
             their
             spurious
             Brood
             .
             *
          
        
         
           Page
           27.
           
           
             If
             the
             English
             Clergy
             offer
             to
             assist
             the
             Prelatical
             Scots
             ,
             as
             they
             ate
             readier
             by
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             to
             
             do
             it
             ,
             *
             than
             to
             Swear
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Soveraigns
             ,
             it
             may
             arm
             the
             good
             Women
             with
             their
             Folding-stools
             once
             more
             against
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             did
             formerly
             in
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             's
             time
             ,
             when
             one
             of
             the
             Bishops
             began
             to
             read
             the
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             which
             she
             called
             Popery
             *
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           28.
           
           
             Is
             it
             not
             as
             lawful
             for
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             ,
             to
             pray
             against
             the
             English
             Hierarchy
             as
             Antichristian
             .
             As
             for
             the
             English
             Clergy
             and
             Prelates
             too
             ,
             to
             Plot
             ,
             drink
             and
             plead
             in
             their
             Sessions
             at
             the
             Devil
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Scots
               Presbyterie
            
             :
             And
             I
             believe
             they
             would
             pray
             against
             it
             also
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             have
             not
             a
             Form
             for
             it
             .
             To
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             banihing
             the
             Prelatical
             Scots
             Clergy
             was
             not
             encouraged
             by
             Authority
             ,
             is
             Ignorance
             and
             Sawciness
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             Authority
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             has
             done
             what
             was
             proper
             for
             a
             Civil
             Government
             to
             do
             ,
             viz.
             They
             have
             declared
             the
             Hierarchy
             Antihumane
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             peoples
             Inclination
             *
             :
             and
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             are
             so
             good
             natur'd
             ,
             to
             wish
             their
             Neighbours
             were
             rid
             of
             it
             too
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             so
             often
             found
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             find
             them
             imposing
             Sawcy
             Intrigues
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             if
             they
             persist
             ,
             it
             may
             perhaps
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             blame
             themselves
             for
             it
             ,
          
           prove
           as
           fatal
           to
           them
           as
           it
           did
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Dr.
           Laud.
           Well
           ,
           here
           's
           a
           severe
           and
           open
           threatning
           ,
           England
           then
           look
           to
           it
           .
           The
           
             Scots
             Presbyterians
          
           are
           sworn
           in
           their
           Holy
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           reform
           Britain
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           be
           by
           Club
           Law
           )
           and
           let
           them
           but
           have
           Power
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Will
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           soon
           visit
           you
           once
           more
           ,
           
             for
             all
             your
             Goods
          
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           29.
           
           
             The
             Bishops
             are
             generally
             found
             to
             be
             against
             that
             which
             is
             for
             the
             Nations
             good
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             the
             late
             opposition
             which
             they
             made
             to
             the
             late
             King
             may
             be
             magnified
             ,
             they
             seem
             quickly
             to
             have
             repented
             
             of
             it
             .
             But
             supposing
             they
             had
             continued
             stedfast
             ,
             yet
             whatever
             good
             Nature
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             Justice
             would
             not
             have
             awarded
             them
             any
             thanks
             ;
             which
             will
             appear
             undeniably
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             (
             
               among
               many
               other
               things
               which
               he
               instances
            
             )
             how
             most
             of
             the
             Bishops
             opposed
             the
             reversing
             of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Perjury
             given
             against
             :
             Dr.
             Oates
             ,
             who
             did
             the
             Nation
             more
             service
             than
             Seven
             Idolized
             Stars
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             whom
             are
             now
             turned
             dark
             Lanthorns
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             ever
             be
             forgot
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             the
             inferior
             Clergy
             ,
             following
             the
             Conduct
             of
             their
             Tripple-headed
             Guide
             ,
             advanced
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Tripple-Crown
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             topping
             ones
             too
             ,
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             grated
             with
             their
             slavish
             nonsensical
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Noble
             Hero's
             ,
             and
             Darlings
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Russel
             and
             Duke
             of
             Monmouth
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             Scaffolds
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             be
             damnable
             ,
             as
             they
             alledged
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             their
             Church
             hath
             been
             guilty
             of
             damnable
             Practices
             since
             *
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Charity
           that
           the
           New
           Gospel
           Professors
           have
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           besides
           them
           ,
           doth
           so
           justly
           honour
           and
           esteem
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Practice
           ,
           which
           their
           Phanatical
           Neighbours
           so
           maliciously
           censure
           and
           blaspheme
           .
           
             Well
             ,
             but
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             still
             labouring
             under
             much
             Romish
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             she
             is
             Papaprelatical
             ,
             nay
             ,
             she
             is
             Archipapaprelatical
          
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           Antihumane
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           Gospel
           phrase
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           be
           kind
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             ▪
          
           Church
           beyond
           Sea.
           Are
           not
           the
           Dutch
           and
           
             French
             ,
             Presbyterians
          
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           Mother
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           throughly
           reformed
           ?
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           they
           have
           never
           set
           up
           the
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           for
           their
           Standard
           :
           Or
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Authors
           own
           words
           ,
           
             pag.
             27.
             
             They
             are
             
             strangers
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             because
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             without
             they
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             a
             Form
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             unreasonable
             and
             unnatural
             an
             imposition
             upon
             the
             Strong
             ,
             especially
             ,
             on
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             the
             imposing
             of
             Crutches
             upon
             the
             adult
             and
             able
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             who
             can
             walk
             better
             without
             them
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           Christ
           prescribed
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           thought
           it
           not
           only
           convenient
           ,
           but
           necessary
           to
           use
           Forms
           in
           Publick
           Worship
           ;
           but
           ,
           alas
           the
           Disciples
           themselves
           ,
           and
           all
           preceding
           Christians
           ,
           are
           but
           weak
           ,
           unable
           Infants
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           adult
           ,
           strong
           and
           covenanted
           Professors
           of
           the
           new
           Gospel
           in
           the
           West
           of
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           famous
           Author
           is
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           who
           calls
           himself
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Medicine
           (
           for
           they
           never
           pretended
           to
           have
           any
           in
           Divinity
           )
           in
           his
           Second
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             pag.
             113.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             unfair
             ,
             injurious
             ,
             and
             false
             Imputation
             ,
             to
             charge
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Stile
             of
             this
             Author
             upon
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           he
           says
           ,
           
             disown
             that
             Stile
             ,
             it
             being
             written
             by
             a
          
           Cameronian
           ,
           
             while
             they
             stood
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             sober
          
           Presbyterians
           ;
           however
           those
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             Sober
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           have
           never
           yet
           ,
           by
           any
           publick
           deed
           ,
           condemned
           that
           Book
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Barbarities
           of
           these
           unsober
           Cameronian
           Presbyterians
           ,
           but
           have
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           received
           them
           into
           their
           Communion
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           acknowledgment
           of
           any
           such
           Crimes
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           Rule
           (
           that
           I
           may
           not
           offend
           him
           )
           calls
           them
           the
           
             Zealous
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           represents
           them
           as
           pretty
           gentle
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           made
           it
           
             their
             work
             only
             to
             deprive
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Murther
             the
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             ,
          
           pag.
           125.
           
           Altho'
           the
           Doctor
           knows
           ,
           that
           Instances
           can
           be
           given
           of
           some
           Ministers
           that
           were
           even
           Murthered
           by
           that
           Zealous
           Party
           ,
           not
           long
           ago
           ;
           and
           himself
           owns
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Post-script
           ,
           that
           five
           Men
           and
           six
           Women
           ,
           Presbyterians
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           House
           of
           
             William
             
             Ferguson
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Kilpatrick
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           would
           not
           alter
           his
           manner
           of
           Praying
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           charged
           him
           ,
           they
           therefore
           
             invaded
             his
             House
             ,
             tore
             off
             his
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             on
             the
             Head
             and
             Legs
             ,
          
           which
           lookt
           but
           too
           like
           a
           design
           to
           Murther
           him
           :
           Several
           other
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           were
           so
           notorious
           ,
           that
           his
           ridiculous
           way
           of
           disguising
           ,
           when
           he
           cannot
           deny
           them
           ,
           must
           needs
           satisfie
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           the
           certain
           truth
           of
           the
           Accounts
           that
           have
           been
           given
           by
           the
           Eye-witnesses
           and
           Sufferers
           in
           that
           Persecution
           .
           Upon
           which
           Consideration
           ,
           Mr.
           Pitcarne
           ,
           a
           better
           Writer
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           appears
           ,
           a
           much
           honester
           Man
           ,
           declined
           the
           vindicating
           of
           these
           late
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           not
           that
           he
           did
           not
           like
           the
           Presbyterian
           Cause
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           through-paced
           that
           way
           ;
           but
           because
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           examined
           the
           matters
           of
           Fact
           for
           several
           Months
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           been
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Fraternity
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           impossible
           to
           speak
           any
           thing
           in
           their
           Vindication
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Scotland
           would
           know
           to
           be
           notoriously
           false
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Rule
           himself
           informs
           us
           ,
           Preface
           to
           his
           
             Second
             Vindication
             ,
             parag
             .
             5
             ,
             &
          
           7.
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           same
           Book
           ,
           
             Pag.
             190.
             
             When
             this
             Affair
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             after
             many
             Months
             he
             returned
             the
             Papers
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             without
             any
             Reply
             to
             them
             .
          
           But
           passing
           this
           ,
           I
           wonder
           that
           the
           Worthy
           Doctor
           should
           ,
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           (
           now
           cited
           )
           exactly
           imitate
           that
           severe
           Stile
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Sober
           Party
           pretend
           to
           disown
           ;
           but
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           he
           sees
           not
           this
           Beam
           in
           his
           own
           Eye
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           must
           grant
           the
           Soberest
           Presbyterians
           to
           be
           justly
           chargeable
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           is
           at
           great
           pains
           to
           inform
           the
           World
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           ending
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           
             the
             whole
             party
             committed
             that
             trust
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             others
             had
             refused
             it
             :
             Vid.
             Preface
             ,
             parag
             .
          
           5
           ,
           and
           7.
           pages
           ,
           and
           
             Second
             Vindication
             ,
             pag.
          
           192.
           
        
         
         
           Upon
           which
           account
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Scurrilous
           Railing
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Untruths
           ,
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           Nonsence
           ,
           which
           abounds
           in
           every
           Page
           ,
           is
           justly
           chargeable
           upon
           the
           whole
           Party
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           give
           the
           World
           such
           a
           tast
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           them
           judge
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           too
           tedious
           and
           nauseous
           here
           to
           insert
           .
           First
           then
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Scurrilous
             Railing
             Accusations
          
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           first
           page
           of
           his
           Preface
           ,
           he
           calls
           Prelatists
           ,
           
             The
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             whose
             Enmity
             against
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
          
           (
           that
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           is
           
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             )
             as
             it
             began
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             end
             with
             the
             World
          
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           may
           not
           mistake
           him
           ,
           he
           avers
           after
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           
             That
             they
             use
             the
             old
             stratagems
             of
             Satan
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           2d
           .
           page
           he
           compares
           them
           to
           
             Heathens
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Devils
             ,
             both
          
           Greek
           and
           Syriack
           Devils
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Jesuites
             ,
             Wo
             to
             Posterity
             if
             they
             believe
             them
             ,
          
           for
           then
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           
             succeeding
             Ages
             will
             turn
             absolute
             Scepticks
             :
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             It
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             regarded
             not
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             by
             their
             lewdness
             of
             Conversation
             ,
             made
             themselves
             unworthy
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Holy
             Function
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           Preface
           ,
           Paragr
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           
             And
             in
             the
             Book
             it self
          
           ,
           page
           1.
           
             he
             charges
             the
             Authors
             of
             our
             late
             Books
             ,
             with
          
           Malice
           ,
           Lies
           ,
           Railing
           ,
           and
           guilty
           of
           the
           fowlest
           and
           falsest
           Misrepresentations
           that
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           can
           suggest
           ,
           enraged
           by
           being
           deprived
           of
           the
           occasion
           they
           once
           had
           to
           persecute
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           the
           end
           to
           which
           they
           improved
           their
           Lucrative
           places
           .
           Page
           4.
           
           Mean
           Spirits
           and
           Mercenary
           Souls
           ,
           that
           imploy
           themselves
           in
           Mendicant
           Writings
           and
           Practices
           ;
           —
           beyond
           the
           common
           size
           of
           Slanderous
           Malice
           ,
           Page
           7.
           
           Guilty
           of
           the
           highest
           Impudence
           and
           Sauciness
           ,
           page
           12.
           
           Prelatital
           Party
           eminent
           for
           Spite
           ,
           but
           hath
           neither
           Truth
           nor
           Charity
           to
           warrant
           it
           ,
           page
           21.
           
           They
           who
           know
           their
           temper
           ,
           and
           the
           brow
           and
           way
           of
           those
           for
           whom
           they
           plead
           ,
           will
           not
           believe
           their
           Professions
           ,
           their
           Hypocrisie
           being
           shameful
           ,
           and
           twisted
           with
           
           Malice
           ,
           page
           23.
           
           The
           temper
           of
           Episcopalians
           is
           by
           unmanly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unchristian
           ,
           shifts
           ,
           tobuoy
           up
           their
           sinking
           Cause
           ,
           page
           25.
           
           This
           Historian's
           Ignorant
           Malice
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           
             Judas
             Iscariot
          
           was
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           page
           52.
           
           The
           contempt
           of
           the
           Ministry
           came
           from
           the
           Atheism
           and
           Debauches
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           
             page
             64.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             of
             an
             Eminent
             Divine
             ,
          
           *
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           his
           Words
           are
           like
           those
           of
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           or
           of
           one
           raving
           in
           a
           Fever
           ,
           
             page
             51.
             
             It
             would
             be
             tedious
             and
             nauseous
             to
             trace
             this
             his
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Eloquence
             ,
             through
             every
             page
             ,
             as
             he
             vents
             it
             ;
             or
             to
             shew
             how
             falsly
             and
             boldly
             he
             charges
             a
             whole
             Sacred
             Order
             of
             Men
             ,
             with
             the
             faults
             ,
             which
             he
             supposes
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             the
             World
             believe
             ,
             some
             single
             persons
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ;
             as
             that
             they
             are
          
           perfrictae
           frontis
           ,
           Nothing
           manifestly
           false
           can
           check
           their
           Conscience
           and
           Impudence
           :
           The
           whole
           party
           grosly
           Ignorant
           ,
           Papising
           Prelates
           ,
           pages
           126
           ,
           131
           ,
           133.
           
           Spuing
           out
           the
           most
           spiteful
           Venom
           that
           can
           lodge
           in
           a
           Humane
           Breast
           ,
           page
           136.
           
           Impudence
           beyond
           Jesuitical
           ,
           page
           142.
           
           They
           glory
           either
           in
           their
           having
           no
           Principle
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           can
           yield
           over
           the
           Belly
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           promote
           their
           Interest
           with
           Men
           ,
           page
           144.
           
           The
           differences
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           are
           not
           reconcileable
           ;
           *
           a
           heap
           of
           Lies
           ,
           Men
           that
           have
           taught
           their
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           to
           speak
           and
           write
           Lies
           ,
           pag.
           146
           ,
           147.
           
           Lies
           and
           Calumnies
           ,
           horrid
           lies
           ,
           a
           broad
           lie
           ,
           
             pag.
             150
             ,
             151.
             
             This
             which
             they
             now
             call
             a
          
           broad
           lie
           ,
           
             past
             for
             a
             Gospel
             Truth
             among
             the
          
           Presbyterians
           ,
           An.
           1648.
           
           *
           Prelatical
           Incumbents
           were
           Scandalous
           ,
           and
           unfit
           to
           edifie
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           do
           rather
           harden
           them
           in
           Wickedness
           ,
           page
           162.
           
           A
           whole
           fardel
           of
           lies
           ,
           malicious
           Representations
           ,
           coupled
           falshoods
           ,
           impudent
           and
           false
           assertions
           ,
           brazen
           Foreheads
           ,
           page
           166.
           
           Prelates
           spend
           their
           short
           Glass
           with
           gingling
           py-bald
           Orations
           ,
           page
           168.
           
           Bitterness
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Contempt
           is
           suitable
           to
           the
           Hislorical
           Talent
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           Party
           :
           If
           the
           Debauchery
           of
           Prelates
           did
           not
           tempt
           people
           to
           count
           all
           Religion
           
           a
           sham
           ,
           it
           were
           well
           ,
           page
           173.
           
           He
           knows
           that
           his
           Impudent
           Assertions
           and
           Lies
           can
           be
           discovered
           ,
           and
           his
           Villanie
           come
           abroad
           at
           last
           ,
           page
           178.
           
           A
           Snarling
           Cur
           ,
           —
           a
           lying
           Spirit
           doth
           possess
           the
           Men
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           *
           Pag.
           191
           ,
           194.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Meek
           ,
           Lowlie
           Strain
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           new
           Gospel
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soberest
           of
           them
           ,
           pretend
           to
           vindicate
           their
           own
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           refute
           the
           Writings
           of
           other
           Men
           I
           leave
           the
           World
           to
           judge
           ,
           by
           this
           way
           of
           defending
           the
           Party
           ,
           what
           their
           Cause
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           
             he
             who
          
           calls
           himself
           
             a
             Sober
             Presbyterian
          
           ;
           and
           says
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             selected
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             sober
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             write
             in
             their
             defence
          
           ;
           be
           not
           indeed
           as
           black
           and
           foul-mouth'd
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           rank
           and
           rigid
           Cameronian
           among
           them
           all
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           can
           see
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           his
           Stile
           and
           theirs
           ,
           except
           this
           may
           pass
           for
           one
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Rule
           seems
           to
           have
           learned
           his
           Stile
           from
           the
           Coal-stealers
           in
           Edenburgh
           ,
           or
           at
           Buckhaven
           ,
           of
           which
           Colledge
           only
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           Principal
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Cameronians
           seem
           to
           have
           learned
           their
           Stile
           from
           the
           Shepherds
           and
           Herring-fishers
           on
           the
           Western
           Coast
           ,
           who
           ,
           tho'
           they
           have
           more
           Cant
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           less
           Knavery
           than
           the
           former
           :
           If
           Mr.
           Rule
           should
           challenge
           me
           ,
           as
           falling
           into
           the
           same
           fault
           for
           which
           I
           here
           blame
           him
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           sharpness
           which
           he
           may
           apprehend
           to
           be
           in
           that
           Character
           I
           have
           given
           before
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           and
           People
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           only
           chargeable
           upon
           my
           single
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           others
           of
           our
           Party
           ,
           for
           I
           neither
           do
           ,
           nor
           pretend
           to
           write
           by
           a
           Commission
           from
           them
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           he
           himself
           hath
           provided
           me
           with
           an
           Apologie
           ,
           
             viz.
             Calling
             things
             by
             their
             true
             names
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             inconsistent
             with
             Moderation
             and
             Calmness
             ;
             A
             petulant
             and
             effronted
             Adversary
             is
             not
             to
             be
             handled
             with
             that
             softness
             of
             Stile
             ,
             which
             is
             fit
             for
             such
             as
             are
             more
             modest
             ,
          
           Preface
           ,
           Paragr
           .
           6
           .
        
         
         
           But
           passing
           those
           Flowers
           of
           Presbyterian
           Eloquence
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           if
           this
           Author
           makes
           any
           amends
           for
           his
           Stile
           ,
           by
           the
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           that
           he
           writes
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           trace
           him
           through
           every
           Page
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           Nonsence
           ,
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           Falshoods
           abound
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           here
           mention
           only
           some
           generals
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           Principle
           suitable
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           New
           Gospel
           only
           ,
           upon
           which
           much
           of
           his
           Book
           is
           founded
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           this
           ,
           
             Do
             as
             ye
             have
             been
             done
             by
          
           ;
           by
           this
           he
           excuses
           the
           greatest
           Barbarities
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Rabble
           ,
           and
           often
           justifies
           their
           highest
           Severities
           against
           Episcopal
           Ministers
           *
           ;
           it
           's
           true
           in
           other
           places
           he
           condemns
           them
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           defend
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           seems
           not
           concerned
           shamefully
           to
           contradict
           himself
           at
           every
           turn
           :
           The
           People
           for
           whom
           he
           pleads
           are
           not
           so
           critical
           as
           to
           observe
           that
           ,
           and
           for
           others
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           despises
           and
           contemns
           them
           :
           Sometimes
           ,
           if
           you
           'l
           believe
           him
           ,
           
             Cameronians
             are
             zealous
             godly
             Men
             ,
             eminent
             for
             their
             suffering
             for
             Christ
          
           ;
           by
           and
           by
           says
           he
           ,
           
             They
             are
             a
             wild
             ,
             ungovernable
             ,
             desperate
             Rabble
             ,
             render'd
             mad
             by
             Oppression
             :
          
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           Revenge
           is
           a
           true
           Presbyterian
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           Contradiction
           Mr.
           
           Rule
           's
           best
           :
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           .
        
         
           Preface
           ,
           par
           .
           6.
           these
           are
           his
           words
           :
           
             I
             have
             treated
             the
             Adversaries
             I
             deal
             with
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             desiring
             rather
             to
             exeeed
             ,
             than
             come
             short
             in
             Civility
             ,
             and
             fair
             dealing
             with
             them
             .
          
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           takes
           the
           liberty
           almost
           in
           every
           Page
           ,
           to
           call
           those
           he
           deals
           with
           .
           
             Of
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             habitual
             Drunkards
             and
             Swearers
             ,
             Traitors
             that
             deserve
             to
             have
             their
             Necks
             stretched
             ,
             prophane
             Persons
             ,
             constant
             Sabbath-breakers
             ,
             horrid
             Lyers
             and
             Slanderers
             ,
             Men
             who
             beat
             their
             Wives
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Dealings
             are
             most
             injurious
             to
             Men
             ,
             having
             no
             Conscience
             ,
          
           p.
           32.
           
           
             Ministers
             who
             are
             Opposers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Institution
             ,
             and
             who
             harden
             and
             encourage
             the
             People
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
          
           As
           may
           be
           read
           in
           the
           
           Pages
           above
           cited
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           
           Rule
           's
           exceeding
           Civil
           Book
           ,
           which
           being
           written
           by
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           whole
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           it
           's
           but
           natural
           and
           just
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           only
           way
           
             of
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Civility
             and
             fair
             Dealing
             .
          
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           Preface
           ,
           and
           Parag
           .
           6.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             build
             not
             on
             Hear-say
             ,
             or
             common
             Talk
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             Foundation
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Assertions
             of
             my
             Adversaries
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           these
           are
           his
           immediate
           preceeding
           words
           ,
           
             The
             truth
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             asserted
             in
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             from
             them
             who
             are
             my
             Informers
             ,
             few
             of
             whom
             I
             pretend
             to
             any
             personal
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             therefore
             not
             my
             Veracity
             is
             pledged
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             others
             :
             if
             they
             have
             deceived
             ,
             or
             been
             deceived
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             to
             answer
             for
             that
             .
          
           What
           can
           a
           Man
           believe
           of
           a
           Book
           that
           's
           usher'd
           in
           with
           such
           a
           doubting
           and
           contradictory
           Preface
           ;
           if
           these
           were
           not
           Mr.
           
           Rule
           's
           own
           express
           Sayings
           ,
           no
           body
           could
           well
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Faction
           could
           have
           singled
           out
           such
           a
           Writer
           to
           Vindicate
           them
           ;
           but
           Falshood
           it
           seems
           has
           no
           Feet
           ,
           and
           Lyars
           who
           have
           so
           little
           Wit
           and
           Memory
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           often
           intangled
           in
           their
           own
           Snares
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           medled
           far
           beyond
           their
           Line
           in
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           tho'
           we
           be
           far
           from
           interposing
           in
           any
           of
           theirs
           ,
           
             p.
             16.
             only
             upon
             occasion
             we
             take
             the
             Christian
             Liberty
             that
             our
             Predecessors
             have
             always
             done
             ,
             of
             calling
             them
          
           Superstitious
           ,
           Popish
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           in
           their
           Worship
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           scandalous
           for
           Arianism
           ,
           Arminianism
           ,
           Socinianism
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           and
           that
           Turkish
           Bow-string
           Doctrine
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ;
           
             and
             that
             in
             their
          
           Government
           
             they
             are
          
           directly
           contrary
           to
           Christ's
           Institution
           ,
           to
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Holy
           Covenant
           ,
           
             being
             Tyrannical
             ,
             Prelatical
             ,
             yea
             and
             Archi-papa-prelatical
          
           ;
           What
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           by
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
             says
             he
             again
          
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           reform
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           concur
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             wholly
             to
             overturn
             their
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             we
             formerly
             did
             by
             our
             own
             glorious
             Gospel-Methods
             
             of
          
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           
             having
             a
          
           very
           lawful
           Call
           
             from
             a
             godly
             Party
             ,
             who
             invited
             us
             to
          
           fight
           the
           Battels
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           the
           Mighty
           ,
           
             the
             King
             who
             opposed
             Reformation-Work
             in
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           And
           now
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           its
           far
           from
           our
           thoughts
           to
           go
           beyond
           that
           Boundary
           ,
           in
           being
           concerned
           in
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           we
           wish
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           leave
           the
           managing
           of
           it
           to
           themselves
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             we
             find
             such
             a
             blessed
             Occasion
             as
          
           those
           Worthies
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Reformers
           ,
           did
           in
           48.
           
        
         
           Page
           23.
           he
           says
           that
           King
           
             James
             abdicated
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Parliament
             called
             it
             so
          
           ;
           if
           he
           knows
           any
           thing
           of
           those
           Affairs
           ,
           he
           knows
           that
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           did
           nor
           give
           it
           that
           name
           ,
           tho'
           that
           of
           England
           did
           :
           However
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           Abdicate
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           how
           this
           consists
           with
           Rule
           his
           concluding
           just
           before
           ,
           
             p.
             22.
             
             That
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Nation
          
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           he
           says
           
             p.
             100.
             
             The
             Nation
             laid
             him
             aside
             ,
             and
             chused
             another
          
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           practice
           accordingly
           ,
           )
           That
           
             the
             People
             can
             give
             and
             take
             away
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             can
             lay
             aside
             and
             chuse
             Kings
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
          
           vide
           
             Buchan
             .
             de
             Jur.
             Reg.
             Jus
             Populi
             Vind.
             Lex
             .
             Rex
             ,
          
           and
           
           Rule
           's
           Vind.
           Now
           to
           use
           Mr.
           
           Rule
           's
           moderate
           Phrase
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Some
             Mens
             necks
             have
             been
             made
             to
             stretch
             for
             a
             less
             Crime
          
           ;
           than
           to
           assert
           under
           an
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           that
           Kings
           are
           or
           can
           be
           elected
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           certain
           they
           are
           as
           little
           Friends
           to
           their
           present
           Majesties
           ,
           as
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           who
           would
           found
           their
           Authority
           upon
           such
           a
           tottering
           bottom
           :
           nay
           ,
           Mr.
           Rule
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           other
           Presbyterians
           ,
           tells
           plainly
           that
           they
           owe
           no
           Allegiance
           to
           King
           William
           ,
           but
           in
           so
           far
           as
           he
           supports
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           overturn
           the
           very
           Foundations
           of
           his
           Authority
           to
           restore
           Episcopacy
           ,
           For
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             it
             is
             declared
             against
             in
             ,
             the
             Claim
             of
             Right
             ,
             as
             a
             Grievance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             restored
             without
             overturniing
             the
             Foundation
             of
             our
             present
             Civil
             Settlement
             ,
          
           
           p.
           90.
           parag
           .
           4
           .
           And
           again
           
             p.
             152.
             parag
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Convention
             hath
             voted
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             a
             Grievance
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Claim
             of
             Right
             ,
             made
             it
             a
          
           Fundamental
           Article
           
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           Now
           what
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           present
           Government
           of
           ,
           State
           must
           necessarily
           stand
           and
           fall
           with
           Presbytery
           ?
           So
           that
           all
           their
           great
           boasts
           of
           Loyalty
           to
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           No
           Presbytery
           ,
           no
           King
           William
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             36.
             par
          
           .
           11.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Most
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Ministers
             who
             went
             out
             ,
             were
             put
             out
             by
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ;
             for
             they
             deserted
             their
             Charges
             without
             either
             Sentence
             Threatning
             ,
             or
             Compulsion
             .
          
           And
           yet
           before
           that
           Page
           26
           ,
           Parag.
           6.
           he
           owns
           that
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Rabble
             did
             persecute
             and
             drive
             them
             away
             .
             But
             that
             this
             is
             no
             more
             imputable
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             than
             the
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             Whoredoms
             ,
             and
             Persecutions
             ,
          
           *
           
             that
             we
             charge
             many
             of
             the
             Prelatists
             with
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             lookt
             on
             as
             the
             Crimes
             of
             all
             the
             ,
             Episcopalians
             .
          
           And
           farther
           he
           excuses
           that
           Rabble
           ,
           because
           as
           he
           there
           avers
           ,
           
             They
             were
             under
             the
             highest
             Provocations
             imaginable
             to
             do
             what
             they
             did
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             have
             proceeded
             to
             farther
             Severities
             .
          
           And
           he
           adds
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           Presbyterian
           sence
           ,
           
             that
             these
             things
             were
             done
             in
             an
             Interregnum
          
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           bye
           ,
           can
           never
           possibly
           fall
           out
           in
           an
           Hereditary
           Kingdom
           *
           :
           And
           tho'
           he
           says
           we
           had
           then
           no
           Church-Government
           ,
           yet
           himself
           knows
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           that
           Prelacy
           stood
           then
           established
           by
           many
           Laws
           made
           in
           27
           Parliaments
           ,
           freely
           and
           legally
           Elected
           in
           the
           most
           setled
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           had
           then
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           taken
           the
           Kingdom
           under
           his
           Protection
           ,
           did
           by
           his
           solemn
           Proclamation
           order
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           to
           continue
           as
           the
           Laws
           had
           fixed
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           Convention
           of
           the
           States
           should
           meet
           :
           But
           says
           honest
           Mr.
           
             Rule
             ,
             These
             enraged
             People
             were
             chafed
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
          
           and
           
             having
             now
          
           potentiam
           ,
           
           
             tho'
             not
          
           potestatem
           ,
           
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             wondered
             that
             they
             relieved
             themselves
          
           *
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           Rabbling
           the
           Legal
           Orthodox
           Clergy
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           p.
           161.
           he
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             in
          
           Galloway
           
             the
             Incumbents
             were
             generally
             driven
             away
          
           ;
           but
           how
           all
           this
           is
           consistent
           with
           what
           he
           said
           before
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             they
             deserted
             without
             either
             Threating
             or
             Compulsionn
             ,
          
           I
           leave
           the
           infallible
           Assembly
           who
           imployed
           this
           Author
           ,
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           what
           He
           writes
           in
           the
           following
           Citations
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             34
             ,
             par
          
           .
           10.
           speaking
           of
           the
           Rabbling
           Cameronians
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             they
             came
             into
             Mr.
             Skinner
             ,
             Minister
             of
             Daly
             ,
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             had
             eaten
             ,
             they
             went
             away
             without
             doing
             any
             prejudice
             to
             any
             in
             the
             Family
             ;
             again
             
               p.
               27.
               par
            
             .
             10.
             he
             owns
             expresly
             ,
             that
             those
             Rabble-Reformers
             by
             force
             took
             away
             the
             Money
             out
             of
             the
             Poor's
             Box
             ,
             from
             Mr.
             Russel
             Minister
             at
             Govan
             ;
          
           but
           says
           he
           ,
           
             They
             did
             it
             
               with
               all
               Tenderness
            
             ;
          
           and
           if
           you
           will
           credit
           those
           Sacrilegious
           Robbers
           ,
           
           Rule
           's
           Informers
           ,
           both
           Mr.
           Russel
           and
           his
           Wife
           were
           drunk
           :
           but
           that
           our
           Author
           may
           prove
           himself
           and
           his
           Book
           to
           be
           all
           of
           one
           Presbyterian
           Piece
           ,
           he
           tells
           again
           ,
           
             p.
             29.
             par
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Author
             of
          
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Afflicted
           Clergy
           ,
           
             foully
             mis-represents
             the
          
           Cameronians
           ,
           
             while
             he
             speaketh
             of
             their
             eating
             and
             drinking
             at
             the
             expence
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             rabbled
             ;
             all
             the
             reports
             that
             we
             have
             of
             them
             ,
             give
             account
             of
             their
             not
             laying
             their
             hands
             on
             the
             prey
             ,
          
           Esth
           .
           2.
           15.
           
        
         
           Page
           145.
           
           It
           's
           better
           that
           England
           and
           Scotland
           be
           two
           different
           Nations
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Institutions
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           thwarted
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           made
           one
           .
           —
           May
           not
           two
           Nations
           trade
           together
           ,
           and
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           ,
           and
           yet
           bear
           with
           one
           another
           as
           to
           Church-ways
           ?
           
             And
             may
             not
             also
             the
          
           West
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
             and
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             trade
             together
             and
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
          
           West
           
             not
             impose
             their
             Kirk-ways
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
          
           Responde
           Gilberte
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Presbyterian
             Government
             was
             settled
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           p.
           151.
           
           Here
           he
           leaves
           it
           to
           the
           Discretion
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           to
           judge
           whether
           this
           be
           a
           simple
           Affirmation
           only
           ,
           or
           an
           Affirmation
           and
           Oath
           conjoyned
           ;
           tho'
           the
           first
           may
           be
           his
           meaning
           ,
           yet
           the
           latter
           sence
           seems
           most
           natural
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           in
           any
           other
           sence
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           in
           them
           :
           and
           indeed
           the
           Arguments
           by
           which
           their
           Preachers
           would
           perswade
           the
           People
           to
           this
           ,
           are
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           the
           Assertion
           it self
           ;
           for
           their
           ordinary
           Cant
           is
           ,
           
             Beloved
             ,
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             went
             up
             together
             ,
             one
             did
             not
             go
             before
             the
             other
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             Precedency
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Beloved
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             's
             clear
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Prelacy
             in
             those
             days
             :
             And
             again
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             honest
          
           Paul
           (
           they
           never
           call
           him
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           because
           he
           never
           swore
           the
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           )
           
             left
             his
             Cloak
             at
          
           Troas
           :
           
             Why
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             see
             plainly
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             that
          
           Paul
           
             had
             not
             a
             Gown
             but
             a
             Cloak
             ,
             for
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             he
             left
             his
             Cloak
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             say
             that
             he
             left
             his
             Gown
             ;
             never
             a
             Gown
             had
             that
             precious
             Man
             to
             leave
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             may
             be
             sure
             he
             was
             no
             Prelate
             ;
             for
             they
             ,
             false
             Lowns
             ,
             have
             no
             Cloaks
             but
             Gowns
             .
          
           From
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Arguments
           ,
           our
           Author
           allows
           no
           Church
           but
           the
           Presbyterian
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           dash
           he
           Unchurches
           all
           the
           Episcopal
           Churches
           ;
           and
           yet
           says
           he
           ,
           
             p.
             154.
             
             Presbyterians
             deny
             not
             Papists
             to
             be
             lawful
             Ministers
             .
          
           If
           he
           can
           but
           confute
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           
           Pearson's
           
             Defence
             of
          
           Ignatius
           '
           
             s
             Epistles
          
           ;
           or
           shew
           us
           from
           any
           Authentick
           Record
           ,
           or
           received
           Ancient
           Historian
           ,
           that
           Presbytery
           was
           ever
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           yield
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           our
           Reason
           ,
           that
           all
           
           Rule
           's
           Vain
           and
           Empty
           Boasts
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           are
           indeed
           well
           founded
           ,
           that
           both
           parts
           of
           his
           Contradictions
           are
           certainly
           true
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             real
             foolishness
             of
             their
             Preaching
          
           ,
           solid
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           
             Pages
             154
             &
          
           155.
           
           He
           racks
           his
           Wit
           and
           Cunning
           to
           evade
           and
           shift
           this
           notorious
           truth
           ,
           
             That
             instead
             of
             fourteen
             
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             were
             formerly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Kirk
             had
             new
             set
             up
             sixty
             :
          
           But
           in
           this
           matter
           all
           his
           Quibles
           and
           Sophisms
           (
           and
           his
           best
           Arguments
           are
           no
           more
           )
           depend
           upon
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           
             That
             that
             Parliament
             was
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Fundamental
           Principle
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           Power
           inherent
           in
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           altogether
           Independent
           on
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           has
           no
           Power
           over
           Christ's
           Office-bearers
           ,
           )
           for
           it
           was
           that
           Parliament
           in
           which
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Clergy-man
           ,
           that
           
             impowered
             these
             sixty
             Presbyters
             to
             govern
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             restrained
             all
             the
             rest
             from
             that
             Priviledge
          
           ;
           it
           was
           that
           Parliament
           which
           took
           upon
           them
           
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Hability
             of
             these
             sixty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Inhability
             of
             other
             Presbyters
             to
             govern
             :
          
           well
           then
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           way
           of
           arguing
           here
           ,
           
             it
             's
             the
             Parliament
             that
          
           ,
           Pro
           Ecclesiae
           Statu
           ,
           
             can
             impower
             or
             restra●●
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           Universal
           and
           Equal
           Priviledge
           to
           govern
           .
           Indeed
           this
           Parliament
           was
           excessively
           kind
           to
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           and
           he
           for
           once
           will
           be
           civil
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           contradiction
           to
           all
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           former
           Presbyterians
           ,
           they
           shall
           pass
           for
           
             the
             whole
             Omnipotent
             Kirk
          
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             156.
             
             We
             are
             for
             Moderation
             ,
             maugre
             all
             the
             Reproaches
             cast
             upon
             us
             :
          
           The
           Moderation
           of
           any
           Party
           is
           best
           known
           by
           their
           Practices
           when
           in
           power
           ;
           now
           when
           the
           Presbyterians
           were
           last
           in
           power
           ,
           all
           the
           Evidences
           of
           their
           Moderation
           were
           ,
           
             the
             reeking
             of
             Fields
             and
             Scaffolds
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Nobles
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ;
             the
             Cries
             and
             Tears
             of
             Widows
             and
             Orphans
             ;
             the
             Groans
             of
             Men
             Imprisoned
             ,
             Banished
             ,
             Excommunicated
             ,
             Sequestred
             ;
             some
             Cathedrals
             razed
             ,
             and
             others
             converted
             to
             Garrisons
             and
             Stables
             ,
             and
             the
             lesser
             Churches
             made
             Dens
             for
             Thieves
             ,
          
           in
           the
           most
           litteral
           sence
           :
           and
           now
           that
           they
           are
           in
           power
           again
           ,
           all
           the
           Evidences
           of
           their
           Moderation
           ,
           are
           
             Rabbling
             ,
             Robbing
             ,
             Beating
             ,
             Wounding
             ,
             Imprisoning
             ,
             and
             Banishing
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Curates
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             and
             Children
             ;
             the
             stigmatizing
             and
             
             slandering
             innocent
             and
             good
             Men
             ;
             invading
             the
             just
             Rights
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             best
             Subjects
             ;
             rendering
             whole
             Countries
             destitute
             of
             any
             Ministry
             ,
             flying
             at
             every
             turn
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Civil
             Authority
             ;
             becoming
             false
             Accusers
             and
             Informers
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             sitting
             as
             judges
             of
             Men
             in
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             intruding
             into
             their
             Places
          
           *
           :
           This
           
             Purging
             Work
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           
             Kirk
             Moderation
          
           with
           a
           witness
           ;
           and
           to
           use
           Mr.
           
           Rule
           's
           own
           words
           ,
           it
           's
           even
           as
           essential
           to
           Presbyterians
           as
           Rationality
           it self
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           great
           Masters
           of
           ,
           tho'
           
             their
             Scriblers
             be
             now
             and
             then
             delirious
             .
          
        
         
           Page
           157.
           
           Speaking
           of
           the
           Protestation
           made
           by
           some
           Presbyters
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           to
           Assist
           and
           Deliver
           him
           ,
           when
           perfidiously
           Imprisoned
           by
           the
           English
           Rebels
           ,
           he
           says
           it
           was
           
             no
             gross
             nor
             scandalous
             Crime
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             speculative
             Opinion
             in
             a
             controverted
             Point
             :
          
           This
           shews
           what
           is
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Party
           that
           imployed
           him
           ;
           but
           how
           it
           consists
           with
           his
           telling
           the
           World
           so
           often
           in
           his
           two
           last
           Books
           ,
           
             That
             Presbyterians
             do
             not
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             meddle
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             nor
             to
             controul
             their
             Civil
             Governours
          
           ;
           I
           leave
           him
           to
           shew
           us
           in
           his
           next
           Vindication
           :
           In
           the
           same
           Page
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           ,
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           vindicating
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           says
           ,
           That
           
             the
             fatal
             Division
             about
             Protestation
             and
             Remonstrance
             ,
             was
          
           through
           the
           Mercy
           of
           GOD
           ,
           
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             among
             them
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           very
           next
           lines
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             moved
             that
             the
             old
             Sentence
             against
             the
             Remonstrators
             should
             be
             revoked
             ;
             and
             the
             revoking
             of
             their
             Sentence
             was
             confirmed
             by
             this
             Meeting
             :
             —
             That
             Mr.
          
           Pitcairn
           ,
           
             one
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Brethren
             ,
             was
             dissatisfied
             with
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             Meeting
             in
             that
             Affair
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             little
             hot
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             spoke
             of
             entering
             a
             Protestation
             against
             it
             .
          
           Would
           any
           People
           but
           
             Scotch
             Presbyterians
          
           have
           imployed
           such
           a
           Scribler
           as
           dare
           thus
           prophane
           the
           
             Mercies
             of
             GOD
          
           ,
           to
           justifie
           his
           own
           foolish
           and
           palpable
           Contradictions
           .
        
         
         
           Page
           160.
           
           He
           grants
           that
           to
           make
           up
           their
           Meeting
           ,
           
             some
             Presbyteries
             sent
             more
             than
             was
             customary
             or
             allowable
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           a
           Regular
           ,
           Lawful
           ,
           General
           Assembly
           ;
           
             and
             that
             they
             had
             none
             at
             all
             sent
             from
             other
             parts
          
           ;
           which
           parts
           were
           more
           than
           one
           half
           of
           the
           Nation
           :
           And
           was
           not
           this
           a
           pretty
           General
           indeed
           ,
           that
           included
           only
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           Particulars
           *
           ?
           This
           is
           true
           Presbyterian
           Logic
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           deserves
           well
           to
           be
           Head
           of
           a
           Colledge
           .
           In
           the
           same
           Page
           he
           denies
           confidently
           ,
           that
           Presbyterians
           were
           wont
           
             to
             appoint
             their
             Fasts
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
          
           ;
           whereas
           he
           might
           have
           ,
           with
           at
           least
           as
           great
           shew
           of
           truth
           ,
           denied
           that
           ever
           they
           fasted
           on
           any
           Day
           :
           But
           his
           two
           Reasons
           for
           the
           General
           Assembly's
           appointing
           this
           Fast
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           will
           render
           this
           whole
           matter
           as
           plain
           as
           a
           Pikestaff
           ;
           First
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             It
             was
             the
             Harvest
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             fast
             then
             on
             a
             Week-day
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             a
             high
             Inconveniency
          
           ;
           Well
           ,
           we
           godly
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           may
           make
           bold
           with
           his
           Day
           ,
           rather
           than
           seem
           by
           Religious
           Exercises
           to
           incommode
           the
           People
           in
           their
           Worldly
           interest
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Religious
             Joy
             and
             Religious
             Sorrow
             do
             very
             well
             agree
             :
          
           And
           even
           so
           Fasting
           and
           Feasting
           at
           the
           same
           time
           may
           be
           very
           religiously
           and
           well
           observed
           by
           the
           Godly
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           write
           Contradictions
           must
           needs
           speak
           some
           Truths
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Rule
           stumbles
           upon
           one
           that
           's
           well
           known
           ,
           Pag.
           161.
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
             We
             confess
             that
             planting
             work
             went
             more
             slowly
             on
             than
             purging
             work
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           St.
           Paul
           was
           a
           Divine
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           all
           for
           
             planting
             and
             healing
          
           ;
           Dr.
           Rule
           calls
           himself
           a
           Physician
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           all
           for
           purging
           and
           launcing
           .
           The
           Presbyterians
           are
           always
           for
           
             purging
             work
          
           .
           Now
           they
           are
           for
           purging
           the
           Kirk
           :
           next
           have
           at
           the
           
             King
             Council
          
           and
           Houshold
           ;
           there
           must
           be
           some
           purging
           work
           there
           too
           .
           Again
           ,
           There
           are
           many
           
             malignant
             Members
          
           ,
           which
           like
           so
           many
           ill
           humours
           corrupt
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           therefore
           that
           must
           be
           
           also
           purged
           :
           Then
           the
           filthiness
           of
           the
           Army
           (
           by
           which
           Reformation-Work
           must
           be
           carried
           on
           )
           that
           must
           be
           likewise
           purged
           ;
           and
           then
           that
           all
           the
           Streams
           may
           be
           pure
           Presbyterian
           ,
           the
           Fountains
           must
           be
           cleansed
           ,
           the
           Universities
           must
           be
           purged
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           all
           ill-affected
           and
           suspected
           persons
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           
             thorough
             Reformation
          
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nation
           must
           be
           
             soundly
             drenched
          
           ,
           and
           
             purging
             work
          
           must
           go
           on
           in
           the
           Land
           after
           the
           old
           Presbyterian
           manner
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           remains
           either
           Guts
           or
           Brains
           in
           it
           .
           My
           Lord
           
             C
             —
             d
             who
             is
             deservedly
             honoured
             by
             all
             the
             party
             .
          
           
           His
           Godly
           Parks
           and
           Orchards
           are
           well
           planted
           already
           ,
           and
           why
           then
           should
           the
           General
           Assembly
           be
           any
           farther
           concerned
           about
           
             planting
             work
             ?
             Purging
             work
          
           is
           their
           
             Great
             Business
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           evident
           truth
           that
           Mr.
           Rule
           happens
           to
           Deviate
           into
           Pag.
           188.
           viz.
           
             The
             worst
             of
             the
             Prelaists
             would
             be
             readiest
             to
             profess
             Repentance
             for
             conforming
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             they
             who
             acted
             from
             a
             principle
             could
             not
             do
             .
          
           In
           this
           I
           heartily
           agree
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           am
           sufficiently
           satisfied
           that
           that
           Episcopal
           Renegado
           ,
           who
           professed
           such
           a
           Repentance
           before
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           neither
           acted
           from
           any
           Principle
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           any
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           we
           bless
           God
           that
           all
           the
           Presbyterian
           interest
           ,
           art
           ,
           and
           industry
           ,
           now
           that
           they
           have
           power
           ,
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           any
           but
           this
           one
           man
           ,
           to
           prostitute
           his
           Conscience
           to
           his
           interest
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           base
           and
           scandalous
           compliance
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           end
           my
           reflections
           on
           this
           Author's
           sayings
           ,
           with
           some
           short
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           Witnesses
           which
           he
           alledges
           to
           attest
           his
           assertions
           ,
           and
           first
           in
           general
           I
           say
           of
           them
           in
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           
             Pag.
             88.
             
             That
             they
             are
             the
             sworn
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
          
           *
           ,
           
             and
             in
             a
             combination
             not
             only
             to
             defame
             them
             ,
          
           but
           to
           root
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           
             and
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Pamphlet
             now
             under
             consideration
          
           *
           ,
           
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             veracity
             of
             the
             men
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             :
             If
             his
             witnesses
             make
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             speaking
             truth
             ,
             than
             he
             himself
             doth
             ,
             then
             few
             thinking
             men
             will
             be
             moved
             with
             what
             they
             say
             .
          
        
         
           2ly
           ,
           Of
           the
           Witnesses
           named
           by
           the
           Authors
           of
           our
           Books
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             they
             are
             mostly
          
           teste
           me
           ipso
           ,
           
             the
             Complainant
             is
             the
             witness
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             fair
             .
          
           Now
           all
           Rule
           
             his
             Evidences
          
           are
           by
           this
           exception
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           for
           he
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           that
           know
           them
           ,
           are
           fully
           satisfied
           that
           those
           very
           Cameronians
           ,
           whom
           he
           names
           as
           the
           Evidences
           to
           disguise
           and
           lessen
           the
           attested
           matters
           of
           fact
           of
           our
           late
           Persecution
           ,
           were
           themselves
           the
           principal
           actors
           of
           that
           horrid
           Tragedy
           .
           Since
           then
           
             it
             is
             not
             fair
          
           to
           admit
           parties
           to
           be
           witnesses
           ,
           why
           should
           these
           Cameronians
           be
           received
           as
           such
           in
           this
           affair
           ?
           Again
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
           
             Ministers
             witnessing
             for
             one
             another
             derogateth
             much
             from
             the
             Credibility
             of
             their
             Testimonies
          
           ;
           but
           what
           say
           you
           to
           Cameronian
           Presbyterians
           witnessing
           for
           one
           another
           ?
           why
           ,
           this
           derogates
           nothing
           from
           the
           
             credibility
             of
             their
             Testimonoes
          
           ,
           for
           they
           
             are
             not
             Ministers
          
           ,
           that
           's
           one
           evident
           reason
           ;
           and
           moreover
           they
           are
           all
           men
           of
           
             strict
             Conscience
             ,
             a
             godly
             generation
             ,
          
           and
           very
           faithful
           to
           their
           
             Solemn
             League
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Scots
             Covenant
             .
          
           Upon
           these
           considerations
           M.
           Rule
           ,
           Defender
           of
           the
           New
           Gospel-Faith
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           world
           receive
           the
           testimony
           of
           that
           Cameronian
           Rabble
           ,
           as
           infallible
           proofs
           of
           what
           he
           asserts
           in
           his
           second
           vindication
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Kirk
           .
           And
           yet
           Preface
           pag.
           6.
           he
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           
             That
             he
             will
             not
             pledge
             his
             veracity
             for
             theirs
             ,
             that
             he
             pretends
             to
             no
             Personal
             knowledg
             of
             but
             a
             few
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             deceive
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             deceived
             ,
             not
             he
             but
             they
             are
             to
             blame
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           neither
           Bishops
           nor
           other
           Ministers
           ,
           neither
           Laick
           ,
           Lords
           nor
           Gentry
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Scotch
           and
           English
           Nation
           ,
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           any
           Credit
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           brought
           by
           our
           Authors
           to
           attest
           known
           Truths
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           Fact
           whereof
           they
           were
           Eye
           Witnesses
           ;
           then
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           why
           should
           men
           receive
           that
           high
           Character
           and
           Testimony
           which
           Mr.
           Rule
           gives
           of
           himself
           ,
           pag.
           169
           ?
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             He
             did
             not
             only
             practice
             Medicine
             ,
             but
             likewise
             took
             the
             Degree
             of
             Doctor
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             never
             giving
             over
             the
             Work
             of
             preaching
             frequently
             :
          
           This
           is
           a
           terrible
           Man
           indeed
           ,
           who
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           can
           kill
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           :
           He
           is
           far
           stricter
           to
           the
           Covenanted
           Work
           ,
           than
           his
           Brethren
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           England
           ;
           for
           they
           can
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           for
           Interest
           and
           other
           such
           holy
           Purposes
           unite
           and
           joyn
           with
           Independents
           ,
           whereas
           he
           like
           a
           man
           of
           unmoveable
           Conscience
           ,
           
             withstood
             the
             temptation
             of
             having
             an
             Independent
             Congregation
             at
          
           Aberdeen
           ,
           
             when
             great
             offers
             of
             that
             Charge
             were
             made
             to
             him
             there
             ;
             and
             in
          
           Northumberland
           
             he
             suffered
             no
             small
             loss
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             fall
             in
             with
             that
             Independent
             way
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           if
           you
           'll
           believe
           himself
           ,
           
             he
             hat
             no
             want
             of
             Latin
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             speaks
             false
             Lattin
             ,
             is
             false
             ;
             he
             is
             ready
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             )
             to
             give
             proof
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             to
             compete
             with
             all
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             it
          
           ;
           but
           when
           and
           where
           we
           must
           not
           know
           ,
           till
           Elias
           come
           .
           Nay
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             an
             excellent
             hand
             at
             Latin
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             make
             longer
             or
             shorter
             ,
             as
             the
             occasion
             requireth
             ,
             but
             never
             so
             short
             as
             some
             men
             alledge
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             use
             to
             pray
             VERY
             LONG
             in
             publick
             ,
             even
             in
          
           English
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           more
           indeed
           than
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Fraternity
           can
           alledge
           for
           themselves
           :
           Long
           Prayers
           serve
           the
           Party
           for
           many
           great
           ends
           ;
           in
           them
           they
           can
           sound
           the
           Alarms
           to
           Rebellion
           ,
           commend
           themselves
           highly
           ,
           defame
           the
           King
           ,
           rail
           against
           and
           revile
           Malignants
           ,
           
           raise
           and
           inflame
           the
           Mob
           ,
           vent
           false
           News
           and
           Stories
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Hocus
           tricks
           their
           long
           
             ex
             Trumpry
             Prayers
          
           serve
           for
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           Parts
           ,
           longs
           for
           an
           Adversary
           like
           himself
           ,
           
             I
             wish
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             a
             Sciolist
             would
             make
             it
             appear
             by
             a
             Solid
             Refutation
             ,
             what
             Ignorance
             I
             have
             discovered
             in
             my
             Writings
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             defend
             it
          
           *
           
             with
             all
             the
             probability
             the
             subject
             matter
             is
             capable
             of
             :
             But
             my
             mistakes
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             in
             any
             ,
             must
             not
             pass
             for
             proofs
             of
             my
             Ignorance
             :
             If
             any
             Momus
             will
             make
             his
             censure
             on
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             Mr.
          
           Rule
           ,
           the
           great
           Atlas
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           
             or
             some
             for
             him
             ,
             will
             give
             him
             a
             farther
             Answer
             :
          
           Just
           such
           another
           as
           this
           
             exceeding
             civil
             and
             fair
             Vindication
          
           :
           And
           then
           ,
           to
           conclude
           his
           own
           Character
           ,
           he
           assures
           us
           ,
           That
           
             he
             exceeds
             all
             other
          
           Presbyterians
           ,
           
             both
             in
             his
             tenderness
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             party
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Argumentative
             way
             ,
             rather
             than
             bitterness
          
           ;
           of
           all
           which
           the
           new
           Gospel
           Modesty
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           the
           Candor
           ,
           Ingenuity
           ,
           and
           Argumentation
           that
           appears
           every
           where
           in
           his
           late
           Books
           is
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           .
           Now
           for
           a
           man
           to
           say
           all
           this
           of
           himself
           ,
           because
           no
           body
           else
           will
           ,
           this
           sure
           is
           
             teste
             me
             ipso
          
           with
           a
           witness
           :
           ,
           unless
           it
           shall
           be
           allowed
           ,
           that
           Gilbert
           may
           witness
           for
           Rule
           ,
           and
           Rule
           again
           for
           Gilbert
           ;
           that
           the
           Doctor
           may
           witness
           for
           the
           Principal
           ,
           and
           the
           honest
           Principal
           again
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Requital
           ,
           does
           the
           like
           kindness
           to
           his
           beloved
           Doctor
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Presbyterian
           way
           of
           proving
           things
           by
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Rule
           answers
           our
           Books
           so
           throughly
           ,
           that
           he
           imputes
           to
           the
           Authors
           ,
           as
           a
           fault
           in
           their
           Method
           ,
           every
           little
           escape
           of
           the
           Printers
           about
           wrong
           numbering
           the
           Pages
           *
           ,
           which
           is
           frequently
           occasioned
           by
           sending
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Book
           to
           several
           Houses
           for
           the
           speedier
           dispatch
           ;
           however
           the
           Alphabetical
           numbering
           of
           the
           Sheets
           ,
           ordinarily
           serves
           to
           help
           the
           misplaced
           Figures
           ;
           but
           tho'
           Mr.
           Rule
           be
           often
           dabling
           about
           the
           Press
           ,
           yet
           it
           seems
           he
           either
           does
           not
           ,
           or
           he
           will
           not
           know
           this
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Rule
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           confirm
           all
           the
           Contradictions
           and
           Falshoods
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           brings
           in
           Mr.
           Meldrum
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Kidney
           ,
           and
           just
           such
           another
           Scribler
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Letter
           ,
           Page
           195.
           where
           he
           says
           .
           
             That
             the
             Prelatists
             way
             is
             to
             spread
             Reflective
             Pamphlets
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             keeping
             them
             as
             secret
             as
             they
             can
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             where
             the
             falshood
             of
             matters
             of
             Fact
             are
             not
             known
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             soon
             have
             their
             Shame
             and
             Lying
             discovered
             .
          
           None
           but
           a
           true
           
             Scots
             Presbyterian
          
           could
           have
           asserted
           this
           ,
           for
           he
           himself
           too
           well
           knows
           ,
           that
           his
           Party
           ,
           which
           domineers
           now
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           allows
           no
           Episcopal
           Pamphlets
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           ,
           or
           dispersed
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           sometime
           before
           the
           writing
           of
           his
           Letter
           ,
           several
           hundreds
           of
           
           these
           Pamphlets
           were
           ,
           by
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           ,
           seiz'd
           at
           Berwick
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           being
           dispersed
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           that
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Commerce
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Nations
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Bookseller
           ,
           these
           Books
           are
           by
           the
           Arbitrary
           Power
           of
           Presbyterians
           still
           kept
           up
           :
           But
           we
           shall
           allow
           Mr.
           Meldrum
           to
           be
           more
           candid
           in
           this
           than
           in
           his
           former
           dealings
           with
           us
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           now
           obtain
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           common
           liberty
           of
           the
           Press
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           promise
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           all
           our
           Pamphlets
           
             sine
             praetio
             aut
             praece
          
           ,
           which
           now
           he
           says
           he
           cannot
           obtain
           by
           either
           of
           these
           means
           .
        
         
           Page
           196
           ▪
           None
           but
           a
           Cameronian
           will
           assert
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Meldrum
           does
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Covenant
             is
             a
             Sacred
             Oath
          
           ;
           just
           as
           Sacred
           as
           that
           by
           which
           the
           Jews
           bound
           themselves
           to
           murther
           St.
           Paul
           :
           The
           World
           is
           not
           now
           ignorant
           ,
           how
           that
           Covenant
           was
           by
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           shadow
           or
           Authority
           ,
           pressed
           upon
           their
           Brethren
           in
           despite
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           much
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           many
           thousand
           Lives
           and
           Perjuries
           .
           Page
           197.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             the
             submitting
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             ordained
             only
             by
          
           Presbyterians
           ,
           
             to
             be
             re-ordained
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             Scandalous
             :
          
           None
           but
           one
           of
           
           Rule
           's
           Evidences
           would
           have
           said
           this
           ;
           the
           Reformed
           French
           have
           been
           always
           justly
           reputed
           by
           all
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           at
           their
           coming
           into
           England
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           being
           Ordained
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           have
           chearfully
           not
           only
           submitted
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           begged
           it
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Of
           which
           we
           have
           many
           late
           Instances
           .
        
         
           The
           account
           he
           gives
           of
           his
           shufling
           and
           shifting
           about
           the
           Oath
           of
           Canonical
           Obedience
           is
           very
           Comical
           ;
           for
           he
           owns
           ,
           That
           
             he
             Subscribed
             a
             Paper
             whereof
             he
             did
             not
             seriously
             consider
             either
             the
             words
             or
             the
             matter
             ,
          
           and
           he
           thinks
           himself
           sufficiently
           absolved
           from
           that
           ,
           because
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           
             he
             was
             not
             present
             when
             that
             paper
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           by
           telling
           the
           People
           next
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           
             that
             he
             conceiv'd
             he
             had
             yielded
             to
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             first
             offered
             ,
          
           which
           they
           that
           know
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           call
           
             Canonical
             Obedience
          
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           if
           you
           'll
           believe
           him
           ,
           
             he
             lamented
             several
             years
             ▪
             after
          
           ;
           all
           which
           time
           he
           still
           continued
           both
           in
           his
           
             Lamentations
             and
             Canonical
             Obedience
          
           together
           ;
           and
           now
           he
           says
           
             he
             's
             obliged
             to
             those
             he
             calls
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             giving
             him
             the
             opportunity
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             repents
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           The
           other
           matters
           narrated
           in
           that
           Letter
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Book
           to
           which
           it
           is
           annexed
           ,
           are
           only
           such
           as
           will
           at
           first
           view
           appear
           designed
           on
           purpose
           to
           disguise
           and
           smother
           evident
           Truths
           ,
           to
           extol
           
           and
           magnifie
           themselves
           and
           their
           Party
           ,
           as
           very
           Innocent
           ,
           Godly
           ,
           and
           Candid
           Men
           ;
           and
           to
           reproach
           and
           condemn
           all
           others
           as
           Perjured
           Liars
           and
           Slanderers
           ;
           to
           all
           which
           ,
           as
           they
           neither
           need
           nor
           deserve
           any
           particular
           answer
           ,
           so
           I
           hope
           no
           body
           shall
           ever
           Vouchsafe
           them
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           I
           wish
           it
           may
           have
           the
           good
           effect
           of
           opening
           some
           mens
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Book
           so
           much
           admir'd
           by
           the
           whole
           Party
           as
           Samuel
           Rutherford's
           Letters
           ,
           there
           one
           may
           see
           ,
           the
           genuine
           stile
           of
           these
           new
           Gospellers
           ,
           the
           whole
           Book
           is
           uniform
           ,
           all
           of
           a
           piece
           ,
           and
           speaks
           out
           in
           their
           own
           Dialect
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
             Scots
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           some
           passages
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             1.
             
             To
             Mr
             ▪
          
           Robert
           Cunningham
           ,
           
             he
             says
          
           ,
           Let
           us
           be
           faithful
           to
           him
           that
           can
           ride
           through
           Hell
           and
           Death
           upon
           a
           Windlestraw
           ,
           and
           his
           Horse
           never
           stumble
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             2.
             
             To
             his
             Parishioners
             .
          
           Christ
           sought
           his
           black
           Wife
           through
           Pain
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           Shame
           ,
           and
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           swimm'd
           the
           Salt
           Sea
           for
           her
           ;
           and
           she
           then
           consented
           and
           said
           ,
           even
           so
           I
           take
           him
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           Every
           man
           hath
           Conversion
           and
           the
           New-birth
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           not
           leel
           *
           come
           by
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           a
           sick
           Night
           for
           Sin
           ;
           when
           they
           go
           to
           take
           out
           their
           Faith
           ,
           they
           take
           out
           a
           fair
           nothing
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           use
           to
           speak
           ,
           a
           Bleaflum
           *
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             3.
             
             To
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christ
             in
          
           Ireland
           .
           It
           will
           be
           asked
           at
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           on
           what
           terms
           we
           here
           brook
           Christ
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           sitten
           long
           Meal
           *
           free
           :
           we
           found
           Christ
           without
           a
           wet
           Foot
           ,
           and
           he
           and
           his
           Gospel
           came
           upon
           small
           charges
           .
           to
           our
           Doors
           ,
           but
           now
           we
           must
           wet
           our
           Feet
           to
           seek
           him
           .
           Ibid.
           Christ
           will
           not
           bring
           before
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           all
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           his
           Wife
           .
           It
           is
           the
           modesty
           of
           Marriage-Anger
           ,
           or
           Husband-wrath
           ,
           that
           our
           sweet
           Lord
           Jesus
           will
           not
           come
           with
           Chiding
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           to
           let
           all
           the
           World
           hear
           what
           is
           betwixt
           him
           and
           us
           ▪
           Ibid.
           O
           that
           I
           had
           my
           fill
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           ill
           Manners
           make
           an
           uncouth
           ▪
           and
           strange
           Bridegroom
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             5.
             
             To
             my
             Lady
          
           Kenmure
           .
           Madam
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           smother
           Christ's
           honesty
           ?
           he
           looked
           *
           framed
           and
           uncouth-like
           upon
           me
           when
           I
           came
           first
           here
           ,
           but
           I
           believe
           himself
           better
           than
           his
           looks
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           again
           quarrel
           with
           Christ
           for
           a
           *
           Gloom
           :
           now
           he
           hath
           taken
           the
           Mask
           off
           his
           Face
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Kiss
           thy
           fill
           .
           Ibid.
           It
           's
           little
           to
           talk
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           Book
           and
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           nigh
           Christ
           and
           hauss
           *
           him
           ,
           and
           embrace
           him
           is
           another
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             11.
             
             To
             the
             Vicount
             of
          
           Kenmure
           .
           despair
           that
           ever
           I
           should
           win
           *
           to
           the
           far
           end
           of
           Christ's
           Love
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           many
           
           plies
           in
           it
           ;
           I
           wonder
           what
           he
           mean
           ,
           to
           put
           such
           a
           Slave
           at
           the
           Board-head
           ,
           at
           his
           own
           Elbow
           .
           Ah!
           that
           I
           should
           lay
           my
           black
           Mouth
           to
           such
           a
           fair
           ,
           fair
           ,
           fair
           Face
           as
           Christ's
           ;
           he
           got
           neither
           bud
           nor
           hire
           of
           me
           ,
           it
           cost
           me
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             12.
             
             To
             my
             Lady
          
           Kenmure
           .
           If
           there
           were
           buying
           ,
           and
           selling
           ,
           and
           blocking
           for
           as
           good
           again
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           us
           ,
           then
           Free
           grace
           might
           go
           play
           it self
           ,
           and
           a
           Saviour
           might
           sing
           dumb
           ,
           and
           Christ
           go
           and
           sleep
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             14.
             
             To
          
           John
           Gordon
           of
           Gordness
           .
           Many
           a
           sweet
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           soft
           Kiss
           ,
           many
           a
           perfumed
           well
           smell'd
           Kiss
           ,
           and
           Embracement
           have
           I
           receiv'd
           of
           my
           Royal
           Master
           .
           Ibid.
           And
           now
           ,
           whoever
           they
           be
           that
           have
           returned
           to
           their
           old
           vomit
           (
           Prelacy
           )
           since
           my
           departure
           ,
           I
           bind
           upon
           their
           Back
           ,
           in
           my
           Master's
           Name
           and
           Authority
           ,
           the
           long
           ,
           lasting
           ,
           weighty
           Vengeance
           and
           Curse
           of
           god
           ;
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Name
           I
           give
           them
           a
           doom
           of
           black
           and
           unmixed
           pure
           Wrath
           ,
           which
           my
           Master
           shall
           ratify
           ,
           except
           they
           timeously
           repent
           and
           turn
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             15.
             
             To
             my
             Lady
          
           Boyd
           .
           Christ
           delighteth
           to
           take
           up
           fallen
           Bairns
           ,
           and
           to
           mend
           broken
           Bones
           ;
           he
           is
           content
           that
           ye
           lay
           broken
           Arms
           and
           Legs
           on
           his
           Knee
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           spelk
           them
           .
           Ibid.
           I
           think
           shame
           of
           the
           Board-head
           ,
           and
           first
           Mess
           *
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           King's
           Dining-hall
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           black
           hand
           should
           come
           on
           such
           a
           Ruler's
           Table
           .
           Ibid.
           I
           know
           he
           hath
           other
           things
           to
           do
           than
           to
           play
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           trinle
           an
           Apple
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             17
             To
             my
             Lord
          
           Lowdon
           .
           You
           come
           out
           to
           the
           Streets
           with
           Christ
           on
           your
           Forehead
           ,
           when
           many
           are
           ashamed
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           hid
           him
           under
           their
           Cloaks
           as
           if
           he
           were
           a
           stoln
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             19.
             
             To
             Mr.
          
           Huge
           M
           c.
           Kel
           .
           O
           how
           many
           black
           Counts
           *
           have
           Christ
           and
           I
           rounded
           over
           together
           ?
           O
           how
           fat
           a
           Portion
           hath
           he
           given
           to
           an
           hungry
           Soul
           ?
           I
           had
           rather
           have
           Christ's
           four
           hours
           ,
           than
           have
           Dinner
           and
           Supper
           both
           in
           one
           from
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             20.
             
             To
             my
             Lady
          
           Boyd
           .
           I
           see
           now
           a
           Sufferer
           for
           Christ
           will
           be
           holden
           at
           the
           Door
           as
           well
           as
           another
           poor
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           fain
           to
           eat
           with
           the
           Bairns
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           By-board
           ,
           and
           glad
           so
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             21.
             
             To
             Mr.
          
           David
           Dickson
           .
           I
           cannot
           get
           a
           House
           in
           Aberdeen
           wherein
           to
           leave
           Drink-silver
           in
           my
           Master's
           Name
           ,
           save
           one
           only
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           sale
           for
           Christ
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           he
           is
           like
           to
           lie
           long
           on
           my
           Hand
           ,
           e're
           any
           accept
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             27.
             
             To
             Mr.
          
           Matthew
           Mowat
           .
           If
           I
           had
           Vessels
           I
           might
           fill
           them
           ,
           but
           my
           old
           riven
           *
           holely
           and
           running-out
           dish
           ,
           ever
           when
           I
           am
           at
           the
           Well
           ,
           can
           but
           bring
           little
           away
           .
           Alas
           ,
           I
           have
           
           skail'd
           *
           more
           of
           God's
           Grace
           than
           I
           have
           brought
           with
           me
           .
           Ibid
           .
           I
           had
           not
           so
           much
           free
           Gear
           †
           when
           I
           came
           to
           Christ's
           Camp
           as
           to
           buy
           a
           Sword
           ,
           I
           wonder
           that
           Christ
           should
           not
           laugh
           at
           such
           a
           Souldier
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             27.
             
             To
          
           Earlston
           Younger
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           Devil
           as
           it
           were
           dead
           and
           buried
           ,
           and
           yet
           rise
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           worse
           Devil
           than
           ever
           he
           was
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           beware
           of
           a
           green
           young
           Devil
           that
           hath
           never
           been
           buried
           ;
           the
           Devil
           in
           his
           Flower
           is
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           Better
           yoak
           *
           with
           an
           old
           Gray-hair'd
           ,
           withered
           ,
           dry
           Devil
           ,
           &c
           The
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           are
           nothing
           but
           Christ's
           forborn
           ,
           beggerly
           Dyvars
           *
           ,
           a
           pack
           of
           redeem'd
           Sinners
           .
           All
           Christ's
           good
           Bairns
           go
           to
           Heaven
           with
           a
           broken
           Brow
           ,
           and
           a
           crooked
           Leg.
           Ibid.
           It
           's
           a
           hard
           matter
           for
           a
           poor
           hungry
           Man
           to
           win
           *
           his
           Meat
           upon
           hidden
           Christ
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           Key
           of
           his
           Pantry
           Door
           is
           a
           seeking
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           but
           hunger
           must
           break
           through
           Iron-Locks
           :
           I
           bemoan
           not
           them
           that
           can
           make
           a
           dinn
           *
           and
           all
           .
           the
           Fields
           adoe
           ,
           for
           a
           lost
           Saviour
           ;
           yet
           must
           let
           him
           hear
           it
           ,
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           of
           his
           Head
           ,
           when
           he
           hideth
           himself
           it
           standeth
           you
           hard
           to
           want
           Christ
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           idle
           onwaiting
           cannot
           do
           ,
           misnurtered
           *
           crying
           and
           knocking
           will
           do
           ;
           Christ
           will
           not
           dance
           to
           your
           daft
           Spring
           *
           .
           Ibid.
           At
           our
           first
           Conversion
           the
           Lord
           putteth
           the
           Meat
           in
           young
           Bairns
           Mouths
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           We
           love
           always
           to
           have
           the
           Pap
           put
           in
           our
           Mouth
           .
           Ibid.
           If
           my
           Creditor
           Christ
           would
           take
           from
           me
           what
           he
           hath
           lent
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           long
           keep
           the
           Causey
           .
           I
           think
           it
           Manhood
           to
           play
           the
           Coward
           ,
           and
           jouke
           *
           in
           the
           lee
           side
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thus
           I
           am
           saved
           .
           Ibid.
           I
           complain
           when
           Christ
           cometh
           ,
           he
           Cometh
           always
           to
           fetch
           Fire
           ,
           he
           is
           ever
           in
           haste
           ,
           hemay
           not
           tarry
           ,
           and
           poor
           I
           (
           a
           beggarly
           Dyvar
           )
           get
           but
           a
           standing
           Visit
           ,
           and
           a
           standing
           Kiss
           ,
           and
           but
           ,
           
             How
             dost
             thou
          
           ?
           in
           the
           by-going
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             28.
             
             To
          
           Alexander
           Gordon
           of
           Knockraig
           .
           O
           if
           I
           could
           be
           a
           Bridge
           over
           a
           Water
           for
           my
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           walk
           upon
           and
           keep
           his
           Feet
           dry
           .
           He
           can
           make
           a
           fair
           Feast
           out
           of
           a
           black
           Devil
           .
           Ibid
           .
           If
           God
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           Christ
           buried
           and
           rotten
           among
           Worms
           ,
           indeed
           then
           we
           might
           look
           like
           dead
           folks
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             34.
             
             To
          
           Earltown
           .
           I
           would
           give
           him
           my
           Bond
           under
           my
           Faith
           to
           *
           frist
           Heaven
           a
           hundred
           years
           longer
           ,
           so
           being
           he
           would
           lay
           his
           holy
           Face
           to
           my
           sometimes
           wet
           Cheeks
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             35.
             
             To
          
           Marion
           Mac
           Naught
           .
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           your
           Head
           ,
           hath
           win
           through
           with
           his
           Life
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           not
           with
           a
           whole
           Skin
           .
           Sometimes
           King
           Jesus
           sendeth
           me
           out
           a
           standing-drink
           ,
           and
           whispereth
           
           a
           word
           through
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           well
           content
           of
           kindness
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           ,
           his
           bode
           is
           ever
           welcome
           ,
           but
           at
           other
           times
           he
           will
           be
           Messenger
           himself
           ,
           and
           I
           get
           the
           Cup
           of
           Salvation
           out
           of
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           he
           drinking
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           rest
           till
           we
           be
           in
           other's
           Arms.
           
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             41.
             
             To
             my
             Lady
          
           Culross
           ▪
           O
           to
           be
           snattering
           and
           swimming
           over
           Head
           and
           Ears
           in
           Christ's
           Love
           ;
           Blessed
           be
           my
           rich
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           sendeth
           not
           away
           Beggers
           from
           his
           House
           with
           a
           *
           toom-dish
           .
        
         
           
             Epist
             .
             45.
             
             To
          
           John
           Keanedy
           .
           It
           doth
           a
           Soul
           good
           to
           get
           a
           *
           cuff
           with
           the
           lovely
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           soft
           hand
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           what
           power
           and
           strength
           is
           in
           his
           Love
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           it
           can
           climb
           up
           a
           steep
           Hill
           and
           Hell
           upon
           its
           back
           ,
           shame
           may
           confound
           and
           fear
           me
           once
           to
           hold
           up
           my
           black
           mouth
           to
           receive
           one
           of
           Christ's
           undeserved
           kisses
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           50.
           
           To
           
             James
             Bantie
          
           .
           The
           best
           Regenerate
           have
           their
           defilements
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           speak
           so
           ,
           their
           *
           .
           draff-pock
           that
           will
           clog
           behind
           them
           ,
           all
           their
           days
           ;
           if
           my
           Lord
           had
           not
           given
           me
           his
           love
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           fallen
           through
           the
           *
           Causey
           of
           Aberdeen
           e're
           now
           ;
           but
           for
           you
           that
           hunger
           ye
           shall
           be
           filled
           e're
           you
           go
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           in
           our
           Lord's
           Pantry
           as
           will
           satisfie
           all
           this
           Bairns
           ;
           and
           as
           much
           wine
           in
           his
           Cellar
           as
           will
           quench
           all
           their
           thirst
           :
           I
           shall
           tell
           you
           what
           ye
           shall
           do
           ,
           treat
           him
           well
           ,
           give
           him
           the
           armed
           Chair
           ,
           and
           the
           *
           board-head
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           welcome
           to
           the
           mean
           portion
           ye
           have
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           51.
           
           To
           
             John
             Stuart
          
           .
           That
           miscarried
           Journey
           is
           with
           child
           to
           you
           of
           mercy
           and
           consolation
           ,
           and
           shall
           bring
           forth
           a
           fair
           birth
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           shall
           be
           midwife
           to
           the
           birth
           .
           If
           our
           Lord
           ride
           upon
           a
           straw
           ,
           his
           Horse
           shall
           neither
           stumble
           nor
           fall
           .
        
         
           Epist
           .
           53.
           
           To
           
             John
             Stuart
          
           ,
           Oh
           if
           my
           Lord
           will
           make
           dung
           of
           me
           to
           satten
           and
           make
           fertile
           his
           own
           corn-ridges
           in
           Mount
           Zion
           .
           Ibid.
           God
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           home
           in
           his
           house
           my
           Harlot-mother
           .
           —
           O
           if
           her
           Husband
           would
           be
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           go
           and
           fetch
           her
           out
           of
           the
           Brothel-house
           ,
           and
           chase
           her
           lovers
           to
           the
           hills
           ;
           but
           there
           will
           be
           sad
           days
           e're
           it
           come
           to
           that
           .
        
         
           Epist
           .
           54
           ▪
           To
           my
           Lady
           Busby
           .
           Wo's
           me
           that
           bits
           of
           living
           Clay
           dare
           come
           out
           to
           rush
           hard
           heads
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           unkind
           mother
           this
           Harlot
           Kirk
           ,
           hath
           given
           her
           sweet
           *
           half-marrow
           such
           a
           meeting
           .
        
         
           Epist
           .
           56.
           
           To
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Garvan
          
           ,
           I
           confidently
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Bed
           made
           for
           Christ
           and
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           shall
           take
           our
           fill
           of
           love
           in
           it
           .
           Epist
           .
           57.
           
           My
           *
           riven
           dish
           ,
           and
           running-out
           vessel
           can
           hold
           little
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Ibid.
           It
           's
           Christ's
           wisdom
           that
           his
           Bairns
           go
           wet-shod
           and
           cold-footed
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           Ep.
           63.
           
           To
           the
           Earl
           of
           Cassils
           ,
           Many
           now
           would
           go
           to
           Heaven
           the
           Land-way
           (
           for
           they
           love
           not
           to
           be
           Sea-sick
           )
           riding
           up
           to
           Christ
           upon
           Foot-mantles
           ,
           and
           ratling
           Coaches
           ,
           and
           rubbing
           their
           Velvet
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           the
           highest
           seats
           :
           If
           this
           be
           the
           narrow
           way
           I
           quit
           all
           skill
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           89.
           to
           
             John
             Kennedy
          
           .
           O
           that
           the
           Courts
           fenced
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Bastard
           Prelates
           ,
           (
           their
           Godfathers
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Bayliffs
           ,
           Sheriffs
           )
           were
           cried
           down
           .
           —
           If
           this
           had
           not
           been
           I
           would
           have
           *
           skinked
           over
           my
           part
           of
           Paradise
           for
           a
           breakfast
           of
           dead
           moth-eaten
           earth
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           92.
           
           To
           Mr.
           
             David
             Dickson
          
           .
           I
           have
           been
           these
           two
           Sabbaths
           or
           three
           in
           private
           taking
           *
           instruments
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           my
           Lord
           Jesus
           and
           I
           have
           kissed
           each
           other
           in
           Aberdeen
           ;
           who
           can
           blame
           Christ
           to
           take
           me
           on
           behind
           him
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           may
           say
           so
           )
           on
           his
           white
           Horse
           thorow
           a
           water
           ,
           will
           not
           a
           Father
           take
           his
           little
           *
           dated
           Davie
           in
           his
           arms
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           over
           a
           Ditch
           or
           Mire
           ;
           my
           short
           legs
           could
           not
           step
           over
           this
           Lair
           (
           or
           sinking
           mire
           )
           and
           therefore
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ep.
           108.
           
           To
           
             Robert
             Gordon
          
           of
           Knoxbrex
           .
           I
           love
           to
           be
           kissed
           and
           sit
           on
           Christ's
           knee
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           set
           my
           feet
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           for
           afflictions
           bring
           the
           cramp
           upon
           my
           faith
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           118.
           
           To
           
             Bathia
             Aird
          
           .
           At
           my
           first
           entry
           hither
           ,
           Christ
           and
           I
           agreed
           not
           well
           upon
           it
           ,
           now
           he
           's
           content
           to
           kiss
           my
           black
           mouth
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           hand
           in
           mine
           ,
           and
           to
           feed
           me
           with
           as
           many
           consolations
           as
           would
           feed
           ten
           hungry
           souls
           ,
           yet
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           he
           is
           a
           waster
           of
           comforts
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           121.
           
           To
           
             Robert
             Gordon
          
           of
           Knocksbrek
           Christ
           seemeth
           to
           leave
           Heaven
           (
           to
           say
           so
           )
           and
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           down
           to
           laugh
           and
           play
           and
           sport
           with
           a
           *
           Daft
           bairn
           .
           I
           deny
           nothing
           that
           the
           Mediator
           will
           challenge
           me
           of
           ,
           but
           I
           turn
           it
           all
           back
           upon
           himself
           ,
           let
           him
           look
           his
           own
           old
           *
           Counts
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           angry
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           get
           no
           more
           of
           me
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           122.
           
           To
           Earleston
           .
           There
           is
           a
           mystery
           of
           love
           in
           Christ
           that
           I
           never
           saw
           ,
           O
           that
           he
           would
           lay
           by
           the
           lap
           of
           the
           covering
           that
           is
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           my
           *
           greening
           soul
           see
           it
           ;
           I
           would
           break
           the
           door
           and
           be
           in
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           get
           my
           womb
           full
           of
           love
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           128.
           
           To
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Henderson
          
           .
           Christ
           shuffleth
           up
           and
           down
           in
           his
           hands
           the
           great
           Body
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Kirk
           and
           Commonwealth
           are
           in
           his
           hand
           like
           a
           stock
           of
           Cards
           ,
           and
           he
           dealeth
           the
           Play
           to
           the
           Mourners
           in
           Zion
           .
           When
           Christ
           has
           sleeped
           out
           his
           sleep
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           are
           tried
           ,
           he
           will
           arise
           as
           a
           strong
           man
           after
           wine
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           Christ
           bud
           and
           grow
           green
           ,
           and
           bloom
           and
           bear
           seed
           again
           in
           
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           his
           Father
           send
           him
           two
           Summers
           again
           in
           one
           year
           ,
           and
           bless
           his
           Crop
           ,
           O
           what
           cause
           have
           we
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ep.
           139.
           
           To
           Mr.
           
             John
             Mein
          
           .
           I
           see
           Christ
           will
           not
           *
           prigg
           with
           me
           ,
           nor
           stand
           upon
           stepping
           stones
           ,
           but
           cometh
           in
           at
           the
           broad
           side
           without
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           making
           of
           it
           nice
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           141.
           
           To
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lothian
           .
           If
           your
           Lordship
           and
           others
           shall
           go
           on
           to
           dive
           to
           the
           lowest
           ground
           and
           bottom
           of
           the
           Knavery
           ,
           and
           perfidious
           treachery
           to
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           cursed
           and
           wretched
           Prelates
           ,
           the
           Antichrist's
           first-born
           ,
           and
           the
           first-fruit
           of
           his
           foul
           womb
           ,
           and
           shall
           deal
           with
           our
           Soveraign
           ,
           then
           your
           Righteousness
           shall
           break
           thorough
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ep.
           142.
           
           O
           for
           a
           long
           Play-day
           with
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           145.
           
           Mr.
           
             John
             Ferguson
          
           .
           Were
           is
           not
           that
           I
           am
           *
           dated
           now
           and
           then
           with
           pieces
           of
           Christ's
           sweet
           comforts
           ,
           I
           fear
           I
           should
           have
           made
           an
           ill
           *
           browst
           of
           this
           honourable
           Cross
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           162.
           
           To
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Mc
             Kell
          
           .
           I
           will
           verily
           give
           my
           Lord
           Jesus
           a
           free
           discharge
           of
           all
           that
           I
           like
           a
           fool
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           beg
           him
           pardon
           to
           the
           *
           mends
           .
           Ep.
           163.
           
           I
           tremble
           at
           the
           remembrance
           of
           a
           new
           out-cast
           betwixt
           him
           and
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           find
           Christ
           dare
           not
           be
           long
           unkind
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           137.
           
           To
           my
           Lady
           Boyd
           .
           Nothing
           hath
           given
           my
           faith
           a
           greater
           back-set
           till
           it
           crackt
           again
           ,
           than
           my
           closed
           mouth
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           139.
           
           To
           Carletown
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           go
           to
           Law
           with
           Christ
           ,
           for
           I
           would
           gain
           nothing
           of
           that
           .
           The
           Devil
           is
           but
           God's
           Master-fencer
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           handle
           our
           arms
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           198.
           
           To
           Mr.
           
             John
             Levingston
          
           .
           The
           Devil
           cannot
           get
           it
           denied
           but
           we
           suffer
           for
           the
           apple
           of
           Christ's
           eye
           ,
           his
           Royal
           Prerogatives
           as
           King
           and
           Law-giver
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           fear
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           his
           Gospel
           once
           again
           *
           roûped
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           go
           to
           Vows
           to
           see
           who
           will
           say
           ,
           Let
           Christ
           be
           Crowned
           King
           in
           Scotland
           :
           It
           is
           true
           Antichrist
           stirreth
           his
           tail
           ,
           but
           I
           love
           a
           rumbling
           and
           raging
           Devil
           in
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           subtil
           or
           sleeping
           Devil
           ,
           Christ
           never
           got
           a
           Bride
           without
           stroke
           of
           Sword.
           Epist
           .
           200.
           
           O
           Hell
           were
           a
           good
           cheap
           price
           to
           buy
           him
           at
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           207.
           
           A
           kiss
           of
           Christ
           blown
           over
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           the
           parings
           and
           crumbs
           of
           glory
           under
           his
           Table
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           a
           shower
           like
           a
           thin
           May
           mist
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           would
           make
           me
           green
           ,
           sappy
           and
           joyful
           .
        
         
           Ep.
           214.
           
           Go
           on
           as
           ye
           have
           worthily
           begun
           in
           purging
           of
           the
           Lord's
           House
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           plucking
           down
           the
           Stalls
           —
           of
           Antichrist's
           filthy
           nest
           ,
           this
           wretched
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           that
           black
           Kingdom
           whose
           wicked
           aims
           have
           ever
           been
           and
           still
           are
           to
           make
           this
           fat
           world
           ,
           the
           
           only
           Compass
           they
           would
           have
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           to
           sail
           by
           ,
           and
           to
           mount
           up
           the
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           their
           God-father
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           upon
           the
           highest
           stair
           of
           Christ's
           Throne
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           Velvet-church
           ,
           
             &c.
             Ibid.
          
           These
           men
           mind
           nothing
           else
           but
           that
           by
           bringing
           in
           the
           Pope's
           foul
           tail
           first
           upon
           us
           ,
           their
           wretched
           and
           beggerly
           Ceremonies
           ;
           they
           may
           thrust
           in
           after
           them
           Antichrist's
           legs
           ,
           thighs
           ,
           and
           his
           belly
           ,
           head
           and
           shoulders
           ;
           and
           then
           cry
           down
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           up
           the
           Merchandize
           and
           Wares
           of
           the
           Great
           Whore.
           Ibid.
           Christ
           shall
           never
           be
           content
           with
           this
           Land
           ,
           neither
           shall
           his
           hot
           fiery
           indignation
           be
           turned
           away
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Prelate
           (
           the
           man
           that
           lay
           in
           Antichrist's
           foul
           womb
           ,
           and
           the
           Antichrist's
           Lord
           Bailiff
           )
           shall
           sit
           Lord
           Carver
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Courts
           .
           The
           Prelate
           is
           both
           the
           Egg
           and
           the
           Nest
           to
           cleck
           and
           bring
           forth
           Popery
           ;
           plead
           therefore
           for
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           the
           Nest
           ,
           and
           crushing
           of
           the
           Egg.
           
        
         
           All
           that
           is
           meant
           here
           by
           Christ
           ,
           is
           Presbyterian
           Government
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Section
           with
           some
           of
           their
           most
           remarkable
           Principles
           and
           Opinions
           concerning
           Civil
           Government
           .
        
         
           The
           Presbyterians
           of
           late
           have
           talk'd
           much
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           have
           any
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           contradiction
           to
           their
           Principles
           :
           For
           proof
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           with
           Citations
           from
           Private
           Men
           ,
           but
           appeal
           to
           their
           Covenants
           and
           
             Solemn
             Leagues
          
           ,
           to
           their
           constant
           Doctrin
           as
           well
           as
           Practice
           of
           Resistance
           ;
           and
           some
           few
           Instances
           I
           must
           not
           omit
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           those
           Books
           which
           have
           the
           general
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           express
           themselves
           thus
           ;
           
             Vnless
             Men
             blot
             out
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             all
             care
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             they
             must
             now
             or
             never
             appear
             active
          
           (
           against
           the
           King
           )
           
             each
             one
             stretching
             himself
             to
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             beyond
             their
             Power
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             time
             to
             dally
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             the
             Business
             by
             halves
             ;
             nor
             to
             be
             almost
             ,
             but
             altogether
             Zealous
             :
          
           Cursed
           is
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           negligently
           .
        
         
           Solemn
           and
           seasonable
           warning
           to
           all
           Ranks
           ,
           
             Feb.
             12.
             1645.
             
             Sess
          
           .
           18.
           
        
         
           
             In
             another
             seasonable
             and
             necessary
             warning
             ,
             dated
          
           July
           27.
           1649.
           
           Sess
           .
           27.
           
             they
             say
          
           ;
           But
           if
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           or
           any
           having
           or
           pretending
           Power
           and
           Commission
           from
           him
           ,
           shall
           Invade
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           upon
           pretext
           of
           establishing
           him
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Royal
           Power
           ;
           as
           it
           will
           be
           a
           high
           provocation
           against
           God
           to
           be
           accessory
           or
           assisting
           thereto
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           be
           a
           necessary
           Duty
           to
           resist
           and
           oppose
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
          
           Hind
           let
           loose
           *
           reflecting
           on
           these
           passages
           ,
           says
           ,
           These
           Fathers
           could
           well
           distinguish
           betwixt
           Authority
           and
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           so
           Loyal
           as
           now
           their
           degenerate
           Children
           are
           Ambitious
           to
           shew
           themselves
           stupidly
           stooping
           to
           the
           Shadow
           thereof
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           be
           called
           ,
           
             The
             only
             Assertors
             of
          
           Presbyterian
           Principles
           .
        
         
           The
           Presbytery
           hath
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ought
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           any
           War
           without
           them
           ;
           more
           than
           Joshua
           did
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           Eliazar
           .
        
         
           Any
           Vnion
           or
           Engagement
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           King's
           Person
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           or
           Prerogative
           ,
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           unless
           allowed
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           The
           Presbytery
           alone
           knows
           ,
           and
           it
           only
           can
           determine
           ,
           what
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           is
           ;
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           are
           not
           to
           be
           complied
           with
           ,
           but
           in
           Subordination
           to
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           The
           Presbytery
           can
           Counter-act
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           discharge
           the
           Subjects
           from
           obeying
           such
           Acts
           as
           are
           imposed
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           Act
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           Aug.
           3.
           1648.
           
        
         
           Act
           and
           Declaration
           against
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           July
           13.
           1648.
           
        
         
           Act
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           Aug
           13.
           1650.
           
        
         
           Tho'
           our
           Saviour
           told
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             fight
             for
             him
             ,
          
           yet
           that
           Doctrine
           does
           not
           now
           oblige
           
             Covenanted
             Christians
          
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           fight
           without
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           for
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           a
           probable
           capacity
           to
           effectuate
           their
           Designs
           ,
           is
           the
           Call
           of
           God
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Jus
           Pop.
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
          
           .
           Naph
           ▪
           Pag.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           16
           ,
           159.
           
        
         
           Not
           only
           is
           it
           necessary
           to
           resist
           the
           King
           by
           force
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           resist
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           when
           they
           pervert
           the
           right
           ways
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           :
           The
           crying
           Sins
           of
           the
           Land
           which
           we
           should
           confess
           with
           sorrow
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           ,
           That
           the
           Graceless
           Prelates
           and
           Curates
           are
           not
           hung
           up
           before
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           that
           Men
           should
           be
           so
           Godless
           ,
           as
           to
           assist
           the
           King
           in
           his
           distress
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           satisfied
           the
           Kirk
           by
           publick
           Penance
           ,
           for
           opposing
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
             Jus
             Pop.
          
           Throughout
           .
        
         
           Act
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           Aug.
           13.
           1650.
           
        
         
           Acknowledgment
           of
           Sins
           and
           Engagement
           to
           Duties
           appointed
           and
           published
           ,
           1648.
           
        
         
           And
           again
           renewed
           at
           
             Lesmachago
             ,
             March
          
           3.
           1688.
           with
           Accommodation
           to
           the
           present
           times
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           Containing
           Notes
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Sermons
           taken
           in
           Writing
           from
           their
           Mouths
           .
        
         
           AT
           first
           I
           begin
           with
           one
           I
           heard
           from
           Zetland
           ,
           who
           Preaching
           on
           David
           and
           Goliah
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             this
          
           David
           
             was
             but
             a
             little
             manekine
             like
             my
             beddle
          
           Davie
           Gaddies
           there
           
             but
             Goliah
             was
             a
             meckle
             strong
             fellow
             ,
             like
             the
             Laird
             of
          
           Quandal
           
             there
             ;
             this
          
           David
           
             gets
             a
             Scrippie
             and
             Baggie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Sling
             and
             a
             Stone
             in
             it
             ;
             he
             slings
             a
             Stone
             into
          
           Goliah
           '
           
             s
             Face
             ,
             down
             falls
          
           Goliah
           and
           David
           
             above
             him
             :
             After
             that
          
           David
           
             was
             made
             a
             King
             ;
             he
             that
             was
             keeping
             Sheep
             before
             ,
             in
             truth
             he
             came
             very
             well
             too
             ,
             Sirs
             :
             Well
             said
             ,
          
           Davie
           ,
           
             see
             what
             comes
             of
             it
             ,
             Sirs
             ;
             after
             that
             he
             commits
             Adultery
             with
          
           Uriah
           :
           Nay
           ,
           (
           said
           the
           beddal
           
             Davie
             Gaddies
             )
             it
             was
             but
             with
          
           Uriah
           '
           
             s
             Wife
             ,
             Sir.
             In
             Faith
             ,
             thou
             art
             right
             ,
             it
             was
          
           Uriah's
           
             Wife
             ,
             indeed
             man
          
           ;
           said
           Mr.
           John.
           
        
         
           One
           Ker
           at
           his
           entring
           into
           a
           Church
           at
           Teviotdale
           ,
           told
           the
           People
           the
           Relation
           that
           was
           to
           be
           between
           him
           and
           them
           in
           these
           following
           words
           :
        
         
           Sirs
           ,
           I
           am
           coming
           home
           to
           be
           your
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           be
           my
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           the
           Bible
           will
           be
           my
           Tar-bottle
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           mark
           you
           with
           it
           ;
           (
           
             and
             laying
             his
             Hand
             on
             the
             Clark
             or
             Precentor's
             Head
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             Andrew
             ,
          
           you
           shall
           be
           my
           Dog
           :
           The
           sorrow
           a
           bit
           of
           your
           Dog
           will
           I
           be
           ,
           said
           Andrew
           .
           O
           Andrew
           ,
           I
           speak
           mystically
           ,
           
             said
             the
             Preacher
          
           :
           Yea
           ,
           but
           you
           speak
           mischievously
           ,
           said
           And●ew
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           William
           Guthry
           
             preaching
             on
          
           Peter
           '
           
             s
             Confidence
             ,
             said
             ,
             Peter
             ,
          
           Sirs
           ,
           was
           as
           Stalliard
           a
           Fellow
           as
           ever
           had
           cold
           Iron
           at
           his
           Arse
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Hussie
           with
           a
           *
           Rock
           feared
           him
           .
        
         
           Another
           preaching
           against
           Drunkenness
           ,
           told
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           
             There
             were
             four
             sorts
             of
             Drunkenness
             ▪
          
           1.
           
           
             To
             be
             drunk
             like
             a
             Sow
             ,
             tumbling
             in
             the
             Mire
             like
             many
             of
             this
             Parish
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             to
             be
             drunk
             like
             a
             Dog
             ;
             the
             Dog
             fills
             the
             Stomach
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             spues
             all
             out
             again
             ,
             and
             thou
             
               John
               Jamison
            
             was
             this
             way
             drunk
             the
             other
             day
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             to
             be
             drunk
             like
             a
             Goose
             :
             Of
             all
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             beware
             of
             the
             Drunkenness
             of
             the
             Goose
             ,
             for
             it
             never
             rests
             ,
             but
             constantly
             dips
             the
             *
             Gobb
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Water
             :
             You
             are
             all
             drunk
             this
             way
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             need
             name
             none
             of
             you
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             to
             be
             drunk
             like
             a
             Sheep
             ;
             the
             silly
             Sheep
             seldom
             or
             never
             drinks
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             wets
             the
             Mouth
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             
             rises
             up
             as
             well
             as
             ever
             ;
             and
             I
             my self
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             drunk
             this
             way
             ,
             Sirs
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             I
             see
             (
             
               said
               he
            
             )
             two
             Gentlemen
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             you
             are
             both
             Strangers
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             vindicate
             my self
             at
             your
             hands
             ;
             I
             have
             here
             the
             cursedest
             Parish
             that
             ever
             God
             put
             Breath
             in
             ,
             for
             all
             my
             preaching
             against
             Drunkenness
             ,
             they
             will
             go
             into
             a
             Change-house
             after
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             thing
             they
             'll
             get
             ,
             is
             a
             meckle
             *
             cup
             full
             of
             hot
             Ale
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             
               I
               wish
               we
               had
               the
               Minister
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               :
            
             Now
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             judge
             ye
             how
             I
             am
             rewarded
             for
             my
             good
             Preaching
             .
          
           After
           Sermon
           the
           Clerk
           gives
           him
           up
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Fornicatrix
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Ann
             ▪
             Cantly
             ;
             Here
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             one
             upon
             the
             Stool
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             they
             call
             her
          
           Cantly
           ,
           
             she
             saith
             her self
             she
             is
             an
             honest
             Woman
             ,
             but
             I
             trow
             Scantly
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             John
             Levingstone
          
           in
           Ancrum
           ,
           once
           giving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           said
           to
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           
             Now
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             Christ
             piping
             hot
          
           ;
           and
           finding
           a
           Woman
           longsome
           in
           taking
           the
           Bread
           out
           of
           his
           Hand
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Woman
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             not
             Christ
             ,
             take
             the
          
           *
           
             meikle
             Devil
             then
          
           .
        
         
           One
           
             John
             Simple
          
           ,
           a
           very
           Zealous
           Preacher
           among
           them
           ,
           used
           to
           personate
           and
           act
           Sermons
           in
           the
           old
           Monkish
           Stile
           spoken
           of
           Sect.
           1.
           
           §
           16.
           
           At
           a
           certain
           time
           he
           preached
           upon
           that
           Debate
           ,
           
             Whether
             a
             Man
             ▪
             be
             Justified
             by
             Faith
             or
             by
             Works
             ,
          
           and
           acted
           it
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Debate
             ,
             but
             who
             is
             that
             looking
             in
             at
             the
             Door
             ,
             with
             his
             red
             Cap
             ?
             follow
             your
             look
             ,
             Sir
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             ill
             manners
             to
             be
             looking
             in
             ,
             but
             what
             's
             your
             name
             ?
             
               Robert
               Bellarmine
               :
               Bellarmine
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             Whether
             is
             a
             man
             justified
             by
             Faith
             or
             by
             Works
             ?
             He
             is
             justified
             by
             Works
             :
             Stand
             thou
             there
             man.
             But
             what
             is
             he
             ,
             that
             honest-like-man
             standing
             in
             the
             Floor
             with
             the
             long
             Beard
             ,
             and
             Geneva
             *
             Coul
             ?
             a
             very
             honest-like-man
             ,
             draw
             near
             ;
             What
             's
             your
             name
             ,
             Sir
             ?
             My
             name
             is
             
               John
               Calvin
               ▪
               Calvin
            
             ,
             honest
             Calvin
             ,
             Whether
             is
             a
             man
             justified
             by
             Faith
             or
             by
             Works
             ?
             He
             is
             justified
             by
             Faith.
             Very
             well
             John
             ,
             thy
             Leg
             to
             my
             Leg
             and
             we
             shall
             *
             hough
             down
             Bellarmine
             even
             now
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           time
           Preaching
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             a
             terrible
             day
             ,
             we
             'll
             all
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             throng
             I
             
               John
               Simple
            
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             you
             will
             stand
             at
             my
             back
             ;
             Christ
             will
             look
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             Who
             is
             that
             standing
             there
             ?
             I
             'll
             say
             again
             ,
             yea
             even
             as
             ye
             *
             ken'd
             not
             Lord
             :
             he
             'll
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             thou's
             honest
             
               John
               Simple
            
             ;
             draw
             near
             ,
             John
             ;
             now
             John
             ,
             what
             good
             service
             have
             you
             done
             to
             me
             on
             Earth
             ?
             I
             have
             brought
             hither
             a
             company
             of
             Blew
             Bonnets
             for
             you
             ,
             Lord
             :
             Blew
             Bonnets
             ,
             John
             ,
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             brave
             Hats
             ,
             the
             Silks
             ,
             and
             the
             Satins
             ,
             John
             ?
             I
             'll
             
             tell
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             Lord
             ,
             they
             went
             a
             *
             Gate
             of
             their
             own
             :
             Well
             ,
             honest
             John
             ,
             thou
             and
             thy
             blew
             Bonnets
             are
             welcome
             to
             me
             ,
             come
             to
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Devil
             take
             the
             Hats
             ,
             the
             Silks
             ,
             and
             the
             Sattins
             .
          
        
         
           This
           John
           was
           ordinarily
           called
           Fitch-cape
           and
           Claw-poll
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Preaching
           or
           Praying
           he
           used
           to
           claw
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           rub
           his
           Callet
           .
           At
           a
           certain
           time
           he
           was
           called
           to
           preach
           in
           a
           Neighbouring
           Church
           ,
           and
           his
           Preface
           was
           in
           these
           words
           :
        
         
           
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             you
             will
             be
             saying
             among
             your selves
             the
             day
             ,
             ye
             will
             say
             ,
             Here
             is
             Fitch-cape
             come
             to
             preach
             to
             us
             the
             day
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Lord
             lives
             ,
             I
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             do
             e're
             I
             could
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             way
             I
             met
             the
             Devil
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             What
             now
             Fitch●cape
             ,
             whither
             are
             you
             going
             ?
             I
             am
             going
             ,
             
               said
               I
            
             ,
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             People
             of
             God!
             
               said
               the
            
             *
             
               foul
               thief
            
             ,
             they
             are
             my
             People
             .
             They
             are
             not
             yours
             ,
             thou
             soul
             thief
             ,
             
               said
               I.
            
             They
             are
             mine
             ,
             
               Claw-poll
               ,
               said
               he
               again
               to
               me
               :
               so
               the
               foul
               thief
               and
               I
            
             *
             tugg'd
             ,
             rugg'd
             ,
             and
             riv'd
             at
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             I
             got
             you
             out
             of
             his
             *
             Clooks
             :
             Now
             here
             is
             the
             good
             that
             Fitch-cape
             hath
             done
             to
             you
             ;
             now
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             his
             Gripes
             ,
             let
             us
             pray
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           ,
           Lecturing
           on
           the
           first
           of
           Job
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             this
             Story
             very
             plainly
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Devil
           comes
           to
           God
           one
           day
           ,
           God
           said
           ,
           What
           now
           Deel
           ,
           thou
           foul
           thief
           ,
           whither
           are
           you
           going
           ?
           I
           am
           going
           up
           and
           down
           now
           ,
           Lord
           you
           have
           put
           me
           away
           from
           you
           now
           ,
           I
           must
           even
           do
           for
           my self
           now
           .
           Well
           ,
           well
           ,
           Deel
           (
           
             says
             God
          
           )
           all
           the
           ▪
           World
           kens
           that
           it
           is
           your
           fault
           ;
           but
           do
           not
           you
           know
           that
           I
           have
           an
           honest
           Servant
           they
           ▪
           call
           Job
           ?
           is
           not
           he
           an
           honest
           Man
           ,
           Deel
           ?
           Sorrow
           to
           his
           thank
           ,
           
             says
             the
             Deel
          
           ,
           you
           make
           his
           Cup
           stand
           full
           even
           ,
           you
           make
           his
           Pot
           play
           well
           ,
           but
           give
           him
           a
           *
           cuff
           ,
           I
           'll
           hazard
           he
           'll
           be
           as
           ill
           as
           I
           am
           called
           .
           Go
           ,
           Deel
           (
           
             says
             God
          
           )
           I
           'll
           yoke
           his
           Honesty
           with
           you
           :
           Fell
           *
           his
           Cows
           ,
           worry
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           do
           all
           mischief
           ye
           can
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           very
           Saul
           of
           you
           ,
           touch
           not
           a
           hair
           of
           his
           Tail.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Blair
          
           ,
           that
           famous
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           was
           very
           much
           thought
           of
           for
           his
           familiar
           way
           of
           Preaching
           .
           He
           preached
           often
           against
           the
           observation
           of
           Christmass
           ;
           and
           once
           in
           this
           Scotch
           jingle
           ;
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             Good
             old
          
           *
           Youle-day
           ;
           I
           'll
           tell
           you
           ,
           Good
           old
           Fool-day
           :
           You
           will
           say
           It
           is
           a
           brave
           Haly-day
           ;
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           brave
           Belly-day
           ;
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           these
           are
           *
           bonny
           Formalities
           ;
           but
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           they
           are
           bonny
           Fartalities
           .
        
         
           
             Another
             enveighing
             against
             the
             Vanity
             and
             Gaddiness
             of
             Women
             ,
             spake
             thus
          
           ;
           Behold
           the
           Vanity
           of
           Women
           ,
           look
           to
           them
           ,
           you
           'll
           see
           ,
           first
           a
           Sattin
           Peticoat
           ;
           lift
           that
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Tabby
           Petticoat
           ;
           lift
           that
           ,
           there
           
           is
           a
           Flanning
           Petticoat
           ;
           lift
           that
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Holland
           †
           Smarck
           ;
           lift
           that
           and
           there
           you
           will
           see
           what
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           proud
           of
           ,
           that
           's
           no
           very
           cleanly
           spectacle
           ;
           
             Eve
             (
             said
             he
          
           )
           was
           never
           so
           vain
           ,
           she
           sought
           no
           covering
           but
           Fig-leaves
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Simple
           (
           whom
           I
           named
           before
           )
           told
           ,
           That
           Samson
           
             was
             the
             greatest
             fool
             that
             ever
             was
             born
             ,
             for
             he
             revealed
             his
             Secrets
             to
             a
             Daft
          
           *
           hussie
           .
           Samson
           ,
           
             you
             may
             well
             call
             him
          
           Fool
           Thomson
           ,
           
             for
             of
             all
             the
          
           *
           John
           Thomson's
           
             men
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             foolest
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           a
           Sermon
           of
           theirs
           ,
           written
           from
           the
           Preachers
           Mouth
           by
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Zealots
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           one
           passage
           ,
           
             Jacob
             began
             to
             wrestle
             with
             God
             ,
             an
             able
             hand
             forsooth
             ;
             I
             Sirs
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             a
             good
             Second
             ,
             that
             was
             
               Faith
               ;
               Faith
            
             and
             God
             gave
             two
             or
             three
             tousles
             together
             ;
             at
             last
             God
             *
             Dings
             down
             Faith
             on
             its
             bottom
             ;
             Faith
             gets
             up
             to
             his
             Heels
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             Well
             ,
             God
             ,
             is
             this
             your
             Promise
             to
             me
             ?
             I
             trow
             I
             have
             a
             Ticket
             in
             my
             Pocket
             here
             ;
             Faith
             brings
             out
             the
             Ticket
             ,
             and
             stops
             it
             in
             God's
             hand
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Now
             God!
             is
             not
             this
             your
             own
             Write
             ?
             deny
             your
             own
             Hand-write
             if
             you
             dare
             ?
             Are
             these
             the
             Promises
             ?
             you
             gave
             me
             ?
             Look
             how
             you
             guide
             me
             when
             I
             come
             to
             you
             .
             God
             reads
             the
             Ticket
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Well
             ,
             well
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             I
             remember
             I
             gave
             you
             such
             a
             Promise
             ,
             good
             sooth
             Faith
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             been
             another
             ,
             thou
             should
             get
             all
             the
             Bones
             in
             thy
             Skin
             broken
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             John
             Welsh
          
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           great
           esteem
           among
           their
           Vulgar
           ,
           once
           preaching
           on
           these
           words
           of
           
             Joshua
             ,
             As
             for
             me
             and
             my
             House
             we
             will
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           had
           this
           Preface
           :
        
         
           
             You
             think
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             come
             here
             to
             preach
             the
             old
             jocktrot
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             to
             you
             ;
             not
             I
             ,
             indeed
             :
             what
             think
             you
             then
             I
             am
             come
             to
             preach
             ?
             I
             come
             to
             preach
             a
             broken
             Covenant
             ,
             Who
             brake
             it
             ?
             Even
             the
             Devils
             Lairds
             ,
             his
             Bishops
             and
             his
             Curates
             ;
             and
             the
             Deel
             ,
             Deel
             ,
             will
             get
             them
             all
             at
             last
             :
             I
             know
             some
             of
             you
             are
             come
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             to
             hear
             what
             the
             Whigs
             will
             say
             .
             Who
             is
             a
             Whig
             ,
             Sirs
             ?
             One
             that
             will
             not
             Swear
             ,
             nor
             Curse
             ,
             nor
             Bann
             ,
             there
             a
             Whig
             to
             you
             :
             But
             you
             are
             welcome
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             that
             come
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             ;
             you
             may
             get
             go
             e're
             ye
             good
             back
             again
             .
             I
             'll
             give
             you
             an
             Instance
             of
             it
             ,
             There
             was
             Zaccheus
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             low
             stature
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             little
             *
             droichy
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             Publican
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Excise-men
             ;
             he
             went
             out
             of
             Curiosity
             to
             see
             Christ
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             was
             little
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             a
             Tree
             :
             Do
             you
             think
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             *
             harry
             a
             Pyet's
             Nest
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             see
             Christ
             ;
             Christ
             looks
             up
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             Zaccheus
             ,
             thou'
             rt
             always
             proving
             pratticks
             ,
             thou'
             rt
             no
             Bairn
             
             now
             ;
             go
             home
             ,
             go
             home
             ,
             and
             make
             ready
             my
             Dinner
             ;
             I
             'll
             be
             with
             you
             this
             day
             at
             Noon
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             little
             Zaccheus
             began
             to
             say
             his
             Prayers
             Evening
             and
             Morning
             ,
             as
             honest
             old
             Joshua
             did
             in
             my
             Text
             :
             
               As
               for
               me
               and
               my
               House
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Go
             you
             to
             the
             Devil
             and
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             I
             and
             my
             House
             will
             say
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             as
             Zaccheus
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             did
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           time
           preaching
           in
           
             East
             Lotham
          
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           the
           great
           danger
           of
           hearing
           the
           Curates
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
        
         
           Sirs
           ,
           if
           ever
           you
           hear
           these
           Rogues
           ,
           you
           will
           cry
           out
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           O
           Arthur-seat
           
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             O
          
           Pentland
           .
           Hills
           
             fall
             upon
             us
          
           :
           The
           Grass
           and
           the
           Corn
           that
           you
           see
           growing
           there
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           Witness
           against
           you
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           Cows
           Horns
           Passing
           by
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           Witness
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           Another
           Preaching
           about
           God's
           sending
           Jonah
           to
           Nineveh
           ,
           acted
           it
           thus
           ,
           did
           you
           never
           hear
           tell
           of
           a
           good
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           *
           cappet
           Prophet
           ,
           Sirs
           ?
           The
           good
           God
           said
           ,
           Jonah
           ,
           now
           billy
           Jonah
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           go
           to
           Nineveh
           for
           †
           ald
           lang
           syne
           ;
           The
           Deel
           be
           on
           my
           feet
           then
           said
           Jonah
           :
           O
           Jonah
           said
           the
           good
           God
           ,
           be
           not
           ill
           natured
           ,
           they
           are
           my
           people
           .
           What
           care
           I
           for
           you
           or
           your
           people
           either
           ,
           said
           the
           cappet
           Prophet
           ;
           wherefore
           shall
           I
           go
           to
           be
           made
           a
           lyar
           in
           my
           face
           ,
           I
           know
           thou
           will
           have
           mercy
           on
           that
           people
           :
           Alas
           ,
           alas
           ,
           we
           †
           bide
           not
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           that
           bidding
           ;
           yet
           when
           we
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           fear
           we
           'l
           find
           you
           like
           Ephraim
           ,
           a
           Cake
           unturn'd
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           's
           stonehard
           on
           one
           side
           *
           ,
           and
           ‖
           skitter-raw
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Another
           Preaching
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           near
           a
           Mountain
           called
           Tineock
           ,
           cried
           out
           in
           a
           loud
           voice
           thus
           ,
           What
           think
           you
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           would
           the
           Curates
           do
           with
           Christ
           if
           they
           had
           him
           ?
           they
           would
           e'en
           take
           him
           up
           to
           Tintock
           top
           ,
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           hurle
           his
           head
           down
           the
           hill
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           in
           the
           South
           of
           Teviotdale
           in
           his
           Sermon
           said
           ,
           Our
           Neighbour
           Nation
           will
           say
           of
           us
           ,
           poor
           Scotland
           ,
           beggarly
           Scotland
           ,
           scabbed
           Scotland
           ,
           lousie
           Scotland
           ,
           yea
           ,
           but
           Covenanted
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           makes
           amends
           for
           all
           .
        
         
           One
           Preaching
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           expressed
           himself
           thus
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           Christ
           will
           call
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           call
           one
           of
           the
           falsest
           Knaves
           first
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Come
           hither
           ,
           Sirrah
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           call
           my
           Lord
           ,
           do
           you
           remember
           how
           you
           put
           out
           †
           sike
           a
           sweet
           Saint
           of
           mine
           upon
           such
           and
           such
           a
           day
           ?
           Sirrah
           ,
           do
           you
           mind
           how
           you
           persecuted
           one
           of
           my
           precious
           Saints
           that
           was
           Preaching
           my
           Word
           :
           Come
           ,
           come
           ,
           Sirrah
           ,
           stand
           there
           at
           my
           left
           hand
           ▪
           thou
           and
           the
           Devil
           shall
           together
           even
           now
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           among
           the
           Generality
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           than
           to
           tell
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           set
           his
           foot
           in
           Scotland
           this
           eight
           and
           twenty
           years
           ;
           or
           this
           ,
           I
           brought
           a
           stranger
           to
           you
           now
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           great
           stranger
           indeed
           ,
           this
           many
           a
           year
           ;
           would
           you
           know
           who
           it
           is
           ;
           it
           is
           Christ
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           †
           hadd
           him
           fast
           then
           ,
           for
           if
           once
           he
           get
           out
           of
           Scotland
           again
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           he
           'l
           never
           return
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           well
           known
           in
           Perthshire
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           their
           Rabbies
           Preaching
           a●
           St.
           Johnstone
           ,
           or
           thereabout
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Battel
           of
           
             Killich
             ankie
          
           ,
           upon
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Resist
             the
             Devil
             and
             he
             will
             slie
             from
             you
          
           ;
           he
           begins
           very
           gravely
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           (
           Humph
           )
           my
           beloved
           ,
           you
           are
           all
           here
           the
           day
           even
           for
           the
           fashions
           cause
           ,
           but
           wo●
           ye
           who
           is
           amongst
           you
           the
           day
           ?
           even
           the
           meikle
           horned
           Devil
           ,
           tho
           you
           cannot
           see
           him
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           :
           I
           see
           him
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ;
           but
           you
           'l
           say
           ,
           now
           that
           we
           have
           him
           here
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           do
           with
           him
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           (
           Humph
           )
           what
           way
           will
           ye
           destroy
           him
           ,
           some
           of
           you
           will
           say
           we
           will
           hang
           him
           ;
           ha
           ,
           ha
           ,
           my
           beloved
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           so
           many
           tows
           in
           all
           the
           Parish
           as
           hung
           him
           ;
           besides
           ,
           he
           's
           as
           light
           as
           a
           feather
           .
           What
           then
           will
           ye
           do
           with
           him
           ?
           for
           he
           will
           not
           hang.
           Then
           some
           of
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           we
           will
           drown
           him
           .
           (
           Humph
           )
           my
           beloved
           ,
           there
           is
           too
           much
           cork
           in
           his
           Arse
           ,
           he
           's
           as
           souple
           as
           an
           Eel
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           sink
           .
           Others
           of
           you
           will
           say
           we
           will
           burn
           him
           ,
           Na
           ,
           na
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           ye
           may
           scald
           your selves
           ,
           but
           ye
           cannot
           burn
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           fire
           in
           Hell
           could
           never
           yet
           singe
           a
           hair
           on
           his
           tail
           .
           Now
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           you
           cannot
           find
           a
           way
           among
           you
           all
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           find
           it
           ;
           what
           way
           will
           this
           be
           ,
           Sirs
           ?
           we
           shall
           even
           shoot
           him
           .
           Wherewith
           shall
           we
           shoot
           him
           ?
           We
           shall
           shoot
           him
           with
           the
           Bible
           .
           Now
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           I
           shall
           shoot
           him
           presently
           ,
           so
           (
           presenting
           the
           Bible
           as
           Soldiers
           do
           their
           Musquet
           )
           he
           crys
           out
           ,
           
             Touff
             ,
             Touff
             ,
             Touff
          
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           shot
           ,
           there
           lies
           the
           foul
           thief
           as
           dead
           as
           a
           Haron
           .
        
         
           Some
           Eye-witnesses
           report
           of
           another
           that
           was
           to
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           can
           give
           ,
           and
           having
           got
           into
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           he
           looks
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           I
           miss
           somebody
           here
           to
           day
           ,
           I
           miss
           Christ
           here
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           he
           promised
           to
           be
           here
           the
           day
           ,
           I
           think
           he
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           :
           however
           I
           will
           go
           out
           and
           see
           if
           he
           be
           coming
           ;
           he
           at
           this
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           and
           staying
           out
           some
           little
           time
           ,
           he
           comes
           in
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           Now
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           Christ
           is
           coming
           ,
           I
           saw
           him
           on
           his
           white
           Horse
           coming
           to
           you
           :
           Now
           what
           entertainment
           will
           you
           give
           him
           ?
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           Will
           ye
           get
           among
           you
           all
           but
           †
           one
           Pint
           of
           Faith
           ,
           a
           Gill
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           a
           *
           Mutchkine
           of
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           make
           a
           good
           morning
           draught
           for
           him
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           Mers
           there
           was
           a
           Communion
           given
           lately
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Discourse
           for
           every
           Table
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Preachers
           that
           's
           most
           cried
           up
           for
           his
           Eloquence
           ,
           said
           ,
           You
           that
           are
           Wives
           ye
           will
           be
           saying
           ordinarily
           when
           ye
           meet
           ,
           Cummer
           ,
           have
           ye
           spun
           your
           Yarn
           yet
           ?
           But
           alas
           ,
           I
           fear
           there
           are
           few
           of
           you
           that
           have
           spun
           a
           Wedding-garment
           for
           Christ
           the
           day
           .
           But
           Christ
           will
           be
           among
           you
           and
           see
           who
           is
           his
           well
           busked
           Bride
           ,
           he
           'l
           say
           to
           them
           that
           have
           not
           on
           their
           Wedding-garment
           .
           Is
           that
           nasty
           Slut
           there
           my
           Bride
           ?
           shame
           and
           lack
           fall
           that
           Bride
           :
           Go
           nasty
           Slut
           ,
           †
           sway'd
           away
           to
           Hell.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           ordinary
           among
           some
           Plebeians
           in
           the
           South
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           go
           about
           from
           door
           to
           door
           upon
           New-years
           Eve
           ,
           crying
           Hagmane
           ,
           a
           corrupted
           word
           from
           the
           Greek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           the
           Holy
           Month.
           
             John
             Dickson
          
           holding
           forth
           against
           this
           Custom
           once
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Kelso
           ,
           says
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           do
           ye
           know
           what
           Hagmane
           signifies
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           Devil
           be
           in
           the
           house
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           meaning
           of
           its
           Hebrew
           Original
           .
        
         
           Another
           time
           he
           told
           his
           Hearers
           what
           an
           Idolatrous
           Church
           the
           English
           Church
           is
           ,
           for
           lay
           two
           Eggs
           in
           a
           Dish
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           is
           not
           so
           like
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           to
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             a
             Minister
             that
             went
             purposely
             to
             hear
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             declared
             upon
             his
             real
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             held
             out
             a
             nonsensick
             rhapsody
             for
             an
             hour
             and
             an
             half
             time
             on
             the
             third
             of
          
           Matth.
           This
           is
           my
           beloved
           ▪
           Son
           in
           whom
           I
           am
           well
           pleased
           :
           All
           the
           Graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           (
           
             said
             he
          
           )
           are
           mysterious
           ,
           faith
           is
           a
           mystery
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           faith
           that
           is
           not
           saving
           ,
           but
           that
           's
           no
           mystery
           ;
           I
           believe
           if
           I
           should
           ask
           any
           of
           you
           whether
           or
           no
           ye
           believe
           the
           words
           that
           I
           read
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           will
           all
           say
           (
           Humf
           )
           we
           all
           believe
           that
           ▪
           Sirs
           ,
           the
           Devil
           does
           more
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           saved
           ,
           nor
           like
           to
           be
           in
           haste
           .
           This
           is
           a
           passage
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Transmigration
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           It
           tells
           how
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           was
           reform'd
           like
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ,
           when
           his
           Disciples
           saw
           that
           Glorious
           sight
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           like
           a
           Country
           man
           that
           had
           never
           tasted
           outlandish
           wine
           before
           ,
           the
           wine
           runs
           up
           into
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           dizzie
           ;
           so
           the
           Disciples
           were
           dizzie
           ,
           the
           17.
           v.
           
             They
             knew
             not
             what
             they
             said
             ▪
             t
          
           that
           is
           they
           were
           dizzie
           .
           From
           the
           words
           we
           learn
           this
           note
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           Christ
           he
           is
           lovely
           ,
           O
           he
           is
           lovely
           ,
           O
           he
           is
           lovely
           .
           First
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           8.
           
           Prov.
           v.
           15.
           
           
             By
             me
             Kings
             reign
             and
             princes
             decree
             justice
             :
          
           That
           is
           lovely
           Christ
           hath
           authority
           over
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           world
           :
           The
           Great
           Turk
           can
           do
           nothing
           without
           him
           .
           The
           meikle
           Deel
           and
           the
           black
           Pape
           can
           do
           nothing
           without
           him
           .
           There
           were
           a
           pack
           of
           Deels
           limbs
           a
           year
           or
           two
           ago
           here
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           forsooth
           all
           
           would
           be
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           now
           lovely
           Christ
           in
           his
           Providential
           Providence
           is
           like
           to
           disappoint
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           who
           kens
           but
           they
           'l
           come
           begging
           Pease
           and
           Pottage
           at
           ours
           doors
           yet
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           lovely
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           cut
           him
           all
           in
           pieces
           from
           head
           to
           foot
           ,
           every
           bit
           of
           him
           is
           lovely
           .
           They
           'l
           tell
           you
           now
           the
           young
           Prince
           is
           banished
           Britain
           ,
           but
           I
           'le
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           young
           Prince
           that
           has
           been
           banished
           Britain
           these
           28
           years
           by
           the
           incoming
           of
           the
           perjur'd
           Prelates
           and
           drunken
           Curates
           ;
           lovely
           Christ
           is
           that
           young
           Prince
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           is
           like
           to
           come
           back
           again
           to
           get
           his
           Crown
           :
           O
           take
           him
           now
           ,
           now
           when
           he
           is
           coming
           with
           a
           whip
           in
           his
           hand
           to
           scourge
           out
           the
           cursed
           Curates
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             This
             was
             preached
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
          
           Smallum
           in
           Teviotdale
           ,
           
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             Preaching
             followed
             the
             next
             Sabbath
             ,
             for
             the
             rabble
             came
             and
             pulled
             the
             Minister
             out
             of
             his
             Pulpit
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Sermon
             .
          
        
         
           
             One
             Mr.
          
           Thomas
           Ramsay
           in
           Mordington
           
             within
             the
             Shire
             of
          
           Berwick
           
             said
             in
             a
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             foolishness
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             these
             words
             :
          
           There
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           Gentlemanny
           Preaching
           and
           a
           common
           manny
           Preaching
           ;
           for
           Gentlemanny
           Preaching
           they
           'l
           feed
           you
           up
           with
           peny
           whistles
           ,
           or
           *
           
             Nigg-nayes-bonny
             wallies
             :
             At
             which
             he
             perceived
             one
             of
             the
             Commons
             laugh
             .
             He
             points
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
          
           Man
           ,
           do
           not
           that
           think
           to
           *
           gull
           one
           of
           God's
           Ministres
           that
           way
           ,
           lift
           up
           your
           Bonnet
           off
           your
           face
           ,
           think
           no
           shame
           of
           your
           shape
           .
        
         
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           there
           is
           gentlemany
           Preaching
           and
           commonmany
           Preaching
           .
           I
           will
           give
           you
           commonmany
           Preaching
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           yon
           milk●pottage
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           make
           you
           bony
           fat
           and
           lusty
           in
           your
           journey
           to
           heaven
           .
           Ye
           †
           ken
           Sirs
           ,
           ye
           ken
           ,
           to
           my
           great
           grief
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ye
           ken
           no
           :
           But
           I
           tell
           you
           there
           is
           Gentlemany
           preaching
           ,
           and
           a
           commonmany
           preaching
           .
           There
           are
           three
           sorts
           of
           men
           that
           despise
           commonmany
           preaching
           ,
           first
           the
           Politician
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Gallant
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Ignorant
           man.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           Politician
           he
           will
           go
           twenty
           miles
           to
           hear
           a
           Gentlemanny
           preaching
           ,
           what
           cares
           he
           for
           commonmany
           preaching
           ?
           2ly
           ,
           for
           the
           Gallant
           give
           him
           a
           glass
           of
           wine
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           a
           Lady
           to
           kiss
           ,
           and
           what
           cares
           he
           for
           preaching
           ?
           3ly
           ,
           For
           the
           ignorant
           man
           give
           him
           a
           ‡
           
             cogfull
             of
          
           †
           Brose
           to
           his
           belly
           ,
           and
           a
           pair
           of
           *
           Brecks
           to
           his
           arse
           ,
           what
           cares
           he
           for
           preaching
           .
           
             A
             little
             thereafter
             he
             saw
             a
             little
             child
             looking
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
          
           Sit
           still
           little
           Rogue
           ,
           else
           I
           'le
           cut
           a
           lug
           out
           of
           your
           head
           ,
           Sirrah
           .
           O
           the
           glorious
           days
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           very
           †
           wie-ones
           ,
           were
           then
           so
           serious
           that
           they
           would
           *
           rugg
           Christ
           out
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           are
           all
           baudy
           faced
           ,
           they
           look
           as
           if
           the
           Curates
           and
           their
           Mothers
           were
           †
           over
           great
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           written
           from
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           by
           a
           person
           that
           is
           ready
           ▪
           to
           declare
           the
           verity
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           he
           to
           die
           just
           after
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           
             John
             Veach
          
           in
           
             Wool
             struthers
          
           in
           a
           Nonsensical
           and
           incoherent
           Discourse
           ,
           at
           the
           opening
           up
           of
           a
           Presbyterian
           Synod
           at
           Jedburgh
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             That
             one
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             was
             not
             to
             preach
             close
             and
             neat
             Discourses
             ;
             his
             reason
             was
             this
             ,
             Men
             use
             not
             to
             bring
             the
             Spits
             and
             the
             Racs
             to
             the
             Table
             ,
          
           when
           they
           bring
           the
           meat
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           in
           Edinburgh
           who
           heard
           Mr.
           
             James
             Kirkton
          
           in
           a
           Sermon
           concerning
           Joseph
           and
           Mary
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             The
             first
             night
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             they
             met
             together
             ,
             he
             laid
             his
             hand
             on
             her
             belly
             ,
             and
             found
             her
             with
             †
             Bairn
             ▪
             The
             honest
             man
             turn'd
             very
             angry
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             us
             all
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             we
             met
             with
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             it
             that
             ever
             would
             suspect
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             have
             another
             man's
             wife
             ?
          
        
         
           Another
           time
           he
           told
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           
             That
             they
             might
             make
             a
             Lesson
             out
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             occurred
             to
             sense
             ;
             you
             may
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             get
             a
             good
             Lesson
             out
             of
             a
             Goose-turd
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             black
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             green
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             white
             at
             the
             top
             :
             The
             blackness
             at
             the
             bottom
             let
             's
             us
             see
             the
             blackness
             of
             Hell
             ;
             the
             greenness
             in
             the
             middle
             lets
             us
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             whiteness
             in
             the
             top
             lets
             us
             see
             the
             joys
             of
             Heaven
             :
             And
             this
             good
             Lesson
             (
             Sirs
             )
             ye
             will
             find
             in
             a
             good
             turd
             .
             Now
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             pray
             to
             him
             that
             sits
             upon
             the
             white-end
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             a
             black
             end
             .
          
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           
             John
             ▪
             Hepburn
          
           ,
           Lecturing
           on
           the
           second
           Psalm
           ,
           told
           ,
           
             Tha●
             there
             was
             a
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Son
             said
             ,
             Father
             will
             you
             give
             me
             my
             portion
             now
             ?
             Your
             portion
             ,
             Son
             ,
             said
             the
             Father
             ,
             indeed
             shall
             you
             ;
             thou
             hast
             been
             a
             dutiful
             Son
             to
             me
             ,
             thou
             never
             angered
             me
             in
             thy
             days
             ;
             What
             portion
             will
             you
             have
             ,
             Son
             ?
             Will
             you
             give
             me
             poor
             Scotland
             ,
             saith
             the
             Son
             ?
             Scotland
             ,
             said
             the
             Father
             ,
             truly
             thou
             shalt
             get
             poor
             Scotland
             .
             And
             he
             proved
             that
             it
             was
             Scotland
             he
             sought
             ,
             from
             the
             8
             ▪
             
               ver
               .
               I
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               outmost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               a
               possession
               ▪
            
             Now
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             Scotland
             is
             the
             outmost
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Son
             for
             a
             Patrimony
             .
          
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           Mosman
           in
           Newbotle
           ,
           past
           this
           Complement
           upon
           himself
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           
             All
             the
             world
             knows
             that
             I
             am
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             a
             judicious
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             that
             can
             clear
             the
             Scriptures
             well
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             some
             in
             the
             Parish
             that
             have
             not
             such
             thoughts
             for
             me
             ;
             as
             for
             them
             I
             pity
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             be
             very
             silly
             .
          
           At
           that
           time
           he
           was
           preaching
           against
           taking
           God's
           name
           in
           vain
           ,
           he
           told
           ,
           
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             very
             great
             sin
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             rather
             steal
             all
             the
             horned
             †
             nout
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             before
             I
             took
             God's
             name
             in
             vain
             once
             .
          
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Steidman
          
           in
           Caridden
           ,
           told
           once
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           
             God
             had
             many
             doubts
             about
             their
             Election
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             see
             (
             says
             he
             )
             the
             2.
             
             Cant.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             My
             beloved
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             his
             .
          
        
         
         
           Another
           time
           he
           told
           ,
           
             That
             the
             best
             of
             God's
             Saints
             have
             a
             little
             tincture
             of
             Atheism
             for
             a
             plain
             proof
             of
             this
             you
             ,
             may
             see
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           14
           ▪
           1.
           
           
             The
             fool
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Another
           time
           he
           tells
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             was
             not
             proud
             nor
             Lordly
             ,
             for
             he
             rode
             upon
             an
             Ass
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             †
             laigh
             beast
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             think
             ye
             did
             he
             this
             ?
             It
             was
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             for
             the
             conveniency
             of
             the
             old
             Wives
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             *
             kuttle
             in
             the
             Gospel
             in
             their
             ears
             as
             he
             went
             along
             .
          
        
         
           
             One
             Mr.
          
           Murray
           ,
           
             marrying
             a
             couple
             ,
             called
             the
             man
             ,
          
           The
           Head
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           the
           Tail
           :
           In
           the
           name
           of
           God
           then
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           I
           joyn
           Head
           and
           Tail
           together
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           ever
           separate
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           person
           preaching
           at
           Haddan
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             great
             stranger
             to
             you
             these
             28
             years
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             brought
             him
             to
             you
             the
             day
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             have
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             will
             take
             him
             with
          
           †
           
             horning
             and
             caption
             for
             you
          
           .
        
         
           
             One
             Mr.
          
           Shields
           ,
           
             preaching
             at
          
           Borthwick
           ,
           said
           ,
           Many
           had
           Religion
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           none
           the
           morn
           ,
           their
           Religion
           was
           soon
           gone
           like
           a
           womans
           virginity
           .
        
         
           One
           Wedderburn
           ,
           
             preaching
             in
          
           Irvin
           ,
           said
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           we
           have
           over
           *
           foul
           feet
           to
           come
           so
           far
           benn
           at
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           yet
           as
           broken
           a
           Ship
           has
           come
           to
           land
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Rutherford
           
             preaching
             at
          
           Jedburgh
           ,
           said
           ,
           These
           28
           years
           the
           grass
           is
           grown
           long
           betwixt
           Jedburgh
           and
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Mr
           ▪
           
             William
             Stuart
          
           preaching
           lately
           in
           Forres
           upon
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
          
           said
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             will
             explain
             these
             words
             in
             a
             very
             homely
             manner
             ,
             There
             was
             a
             Godly
             man
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             young
             Bairn
             that
             was
             dying
             ,
             and
             he
             comes
             to
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             Sandy
             ,
             now
             my
             Cockie
             ,
             believe
             in
             God
             now
             ,
             for
             ye
             will
             not
             live
             long
             :
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             said
             the
             Bairn
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             a
             Boo
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             sweet
             ,
             Dady
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             good
             .
             Now
             ye
             may
             by
             this
             see
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             that
             God
             without
             Christ
             is
             a
             Boo.
             
          
           Boo
           is
           a
           word
           that
           's
           used
           in
           the
           North
           of
           Scotland
           to
           frighten
           crying
           Children
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             William
             Vetch
          
           preaching
           in
           Linton
           in
           Teviotdale
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Our
             Bishops
             thought
             they
             were
             very
             secure
             this
             long
             time
             :
          
           Like
           Willie
           Willie
           Wastel
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           my
           Castle
           ,
           A
           the
           Dogs
           in
           the
           Town
           Dare
           not
           ding
           me
           down
           .
           
             Yea
             but
             there
             is
             a
             doggie
             in
             Heaven
             that
             has
             dung
             them
             all
             down
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           preaching
           of
           the
           Dialogue
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Adam
           after
           his
           Fall.
           
           
             Adam
             (
             said
             he
             )
             went
             to
             hide
             himself
             ,
             God
             comes
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             where
             art
             thou
             ,
             man
             ?
             I
             am
             †
             courring
             here
             ,
             Lord
             :
             I
             'le
             hazard
             *
             twa
             and
             a
             plack
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             †
             
               whap
               in
               the
               Kape
               Ede
            
             ,
             has
             thou
             been
             at
             *
             Barne-breaking
             Ede
             ,
             come
             out
             of
             thy
             holes
             and
             thy
             bores
             here
             Ede
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             James
             Kirkson
          
           told
           several
           times
           in
           his
           Sermons
           at
           Edenling
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             Devil
             had
             his
             Kirk-Government
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             ye
             ken
             what
             a
             Government
             it
             is
             ,
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             his
             Minister
             and
             his
             Ruling
             Elder
             ;
             his
             Minister
             is
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             Ruling-Elder
             is
             the
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           man
           once
           speaking
           of
           the
           Evils
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Your
             tongues
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             are
             as
             foul
             as
             a
             dog's
             tongue
             when
             he
             licks
             †
             Skitter
             ,
             before
             God
             it
             's
             true
             :
          
           But
           do
           not
           take
           this
           out
           of
           the
           House
           with
           you
           ,
           Sirs
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Matthew
             Selkirk
          
           preaching
           against
           keeping
           of
           days
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             They
             that
             keep
             †
             Yule-day
             ,
             *
             Sirs
             ,
             deny
             that
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             rank
             Jews
             ;
             &
             they
             keep
             that
             day
             in
             commemoration
             of
             
               J.
               Caesar
            
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Hugh
             Kennedy
          
           Moderator
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           being
           about
           to
           Christen
           a
           Child
           in
           the
           Colledg-Kirk
           ,
           looked
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Look
             Sirs
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Devil
             painted
             in
             that
             Bairns
             face
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             do
             the
             best
             we
             can
             to
             conjure
             him
             out
             .
             I
             shall
             shortly
             nail
             his
             lug
             to
             Christ's
             trone
             ,
             till
             from
             a
             Calf
             he
             grow
             up
             to
             an
             Ox
             to
             draw
             in
             Christ's
             Plow
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Arskine
           in
           the
           Tron-Church
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           
             like
             to
             be
             ruin'd
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             that
             have
             taken
             their
             hands
             from
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord.
             First
             ,
             the
             Malignants
             that
             never
             laid
             their
             hands
             to
             it
             .
             2ly
             ,
             The
             Court-party
             :
             but
             you
             Lasses
             and
             Lads
             put
             your
             shoulders
             to
             that
             work
             ,
             take
             a
             good
             lift
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             not
             break
             your
             backs
             ;
          
           and
           ye
           can
           never
           use
           your
           backs
           in
           a
           better
           work
           .
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Gourly
          
           preaching
           on
           the
           Woman
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           how
           our
           
             Saviour
             called
             her
             a
             Dog
             ,
             told
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             may
             think
             that
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             very
             improperly
             ,
             for
             he
             should
             have
             called
             her
             a
             Bitch
             ;
             but
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             a
             Dog
             is
             the
             Masculine
             or
             Feminine
             Gender
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             He-dog
             and
             a
             She-dog
             .
             But
             you
             will
             ask
             why
             did
             he
             miscall
             the
             poor
             Woman
             ,
             and
             call
             her
             a
             Dog
             ?
             There
             are
             God's
             Dogs
             and
             the
             Devils
             Dogs
             ,
          
           she
           was
           God's
           Dog
           ,
           not
           the
           Devil's
           Dog.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Sheilds
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           told
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           to
           hold
           
             a
             fast
             †
             grip
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             to
             entertain
             him
             with
             three
             Liquors
             in
             three
             sundry
             *
             Bickers
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             a
             pint
             of
             hope
             ,
             three
             pints
             of
             ,
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           nine
           pints
           of
           hot
           ,
           hot
           ,
           hot
           burning
           zeal
           .
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           Strange
           preaching
           on
           Act
           ,
           2.
           37
           ,
           38.
           before
           several
           Ladies
           of
           the
           best
           Quality
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             They
             were
             pricked
             at
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           said
           ,
           
             Some
             of
             you
             are
             come
             hither
             the
             day
             to
             get
             a
             prick
             ,
             I
             fear
             few
             of
             you
             have
             gotten
             a
             prick
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             you
             may
             get
             a
             prick
             within
             a
             short
             time
             .
             And
             seeing
             some
             laugh
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             Do
             not
             mistake
             me
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             a
             natural
             prick
             I
             mean
             ,
             but
             a
             prick
             at
             the
             heart
             .
             I
             mean
             not
             the
             pricks
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           but
           the
           pricks
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           sweet
           prick
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           
             James
             Wilson
          
           now
           in
           Kirkmeddon
           in
           Galloway
           ,
           told
           ,
           
             That
             Faith
             had
             wonderful
             effects
             ,
             
               For
               by
               faith
            
             Noah
             
               saw
               the
               deluge
               before
               it
               came
               .
            
             But
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             a
             far
             more
             wonderful
             effect
             of
             Faith
             than
             that
             ,
             John
             the
             Baptist
             saw
             Christ
             through
             †
             twa
             wymbs
             ,
             was
             not
             that
             a
             clear-ey'd
             little
             one
             ,
          
           〈…〉
        
         
         
           
             One
             Mr.
          
           Melvin
           
             being
             sent
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             to
             the
             Parish
             of
          
           Monzie
           in
           Struthern
           ,
           
             to
             prepare
             the
             people
             by
             a
             Sermon
             for
             receiving
             a
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Minister
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Mr.
          
           Drammond
           ,
           
             a
             person
             of
             great
             Learning
             ,
             who
             was
             deprived
             at
             the
             false
             suggestions
             of
             a
             Weaver
             in
             that
             Parish
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             saved
             from
             the
             Gibbet
             in
             King
          
           Charles
           
             2d's
             time
             )
             the
             said
             Mr.
          
           Melvin
           
             Lecturing
             on
             this
             Text
          
           ,
           Touch
           not
           mine
           Anointed
           ,
           and
           do
           my
           Prophets
           no
           harm
           ,
           said
           ,
           The
           Kings
           and
           the
           great
           folks
           ,
           and
           the
           cursed
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           sooth
           were
           seeking
           to
           destroy
           God's
           own
           people
           ,
           but
           as
           sturk
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           God
           is
           starker
           ,
           and
           bad
           them
           bide
           back
           ,
           bide
           back
           ,
           (
           
             pointing
             with
             his
             finger
          
           )
           this
           is
           my
           folk
           ,
           they
           are
           none
           of
           your
           folks
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           keeped
           his
           own
           poor
           people
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           that
           were
           hanged
           ;
           but
           Oh
           Sirs
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           sweet
           ,
           sweet
           denth
           to
           go
           off
           the
           Gallows
           to
           God
           for
           the
           holy
           Covenant
           .
           But
           for
           these
           cursed
           Bishops
           and
           Curates
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           that
           were
           leading
           many
           poor
           souls
           to
           Hell
           this
           long
           time
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           ye
           see
           they
           are
           now
           put
           out
           ▪
           they
           are
           put
           out
           ,
           yea
           they
           are
           e'en
           trampled
           under
           our
           feet
           .
           
             This
             is
             attested
             by
             a
             person
             that
             then
             lived
             within
             two
             miles
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             heard
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Areskine
           in
           the
           
           Trone-Church
           proposed
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           
             What
             is
             the
             new
             man
          
           ?
           He
           made
           this
           learned
           Answer
           in
           a
           Melancholy
           long
           tone
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             new
             man.
          
           Mr.
           Kirton
           lately
           in
           the
           Church
           he
           possesses
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           began
           his
           Sermon
           thus
           ,
           
             Devil
             tuke
             me
             soul
             and
             body
             .
          
           The
           people
           startling
           at
           the
           expression
           ,
           he
           anticipates
           their
           wonder
           with
           this
           correction
           ,
           
             You
             think
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             this
             a
             strange
             word
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             out
             you
             think
             nothing
             of
             it
             out
             of
             Pulpit
             ;
             but
             what
             if
             the
             Devil
             should
             tuke
             many
             of
             you
             when
             ye
             utter
             such
             Language
             ?
          
           Another
           time
           preaching
           against
           Cockupps
           ,
           he
           told
           ,
           
             I
             have
             been
             this
             year
             of
             God
             preaching
             against
             the
             vanity
             of
             Women
             ,
             yet
             I
             see
             my
             own
             Daughter
             in
             the
             Kirk
             even
             now
             have
             as
             high
             a
             Cockupp
             as
             any
             of
             you
             all
             .
          
           Another
           time
           giving
           the
           Sacramens
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           in
           Crummond
           ,
           at
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           Bread
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Participants
           ,
           
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             your
             Bread
             is
             baken
             .
          
           And
           that
           was
           all
           the
           form
           he
           used
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Communicabsts
           told
           me
           the
           day
           after
           .
        
         
           A
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           in
           the
           Parish
           of
           
             Killpatrick
             Easter
          
           ,
           above
           Glasgow
           ,
           in
           whose
           Parish
           there
           is
           one
           Captain
           Sanderson
           ,
           a
           Church
           of
           England
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           looked
           on
           there
           by
           them
           as
           a
           rank
           Papist
           ,
           he
           once
           went
           to
           Church
           to
           see
           their
           way
           .
           The
           Preacher
           seeing
           him
           in
           Church
           ,
           took
           a
           †
           Fourteen
           our
           of
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           and
           held
           it
           up
           before
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           expressing
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Here
             I
             take
             instrument
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             tho
             a
             man
             be
             pardoned
             of
             all
             his
             original
             and
             actual
             sins
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             neglect
             to
             〈◊〉
             our
             Fasts
             he
             shall
             never
             go
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           The
           Preacher
           owns
           what
           he
           said
           and
           did
           .
           And
           the
           Captain
           desires
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           published
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           he
           being
           ready
           to
           justifie
           it
           upon
           any
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             William
             Moncrief
          
           ,
           in
           Summer
           last
           ,
           preaching
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           〈◊〉
           in
           Fife
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           he
           pretended
           to
           prove
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             That
             all
             his
             Hearers
             were
             Atheists
             and
             Reprobates
             ▪
          
           And
           having
           demonstrated
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           from
           
           that
           Psalm
           on
           which
           he
           lectur'd
           :
           He
           proceeded
           next
           to
           his
           Sermon
           on
           this
           Text
           ,
           
             NOW
             it
             the
             accepted
             time
             ,
             now
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Salvation
             ▪
          
           on
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Jews
             had
             their
          
           Now
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Papists
             had
             their
          
           Now
           ,
           
             but
             ah
             now
             they
             have
             no
          
           Now
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Gospel
             is
             for
             ever
             hid
             from
             their
             Eyes
             .
          
           Scotland
           ,
           poor
           Scotland
           
             had
             a
             gracious
          
           Now
           
             in
             the
             glorious
             days
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             freely
             forced
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             this
             Land
             breaking
             the
             Covenant
             has
             brought
             darkness
             upon
             it
             ,
             for
             many
             Years
             last
             ,
             but
             yea
             God
             had
             been
             pleased
             at
             lust
             to
             shine
             through
             the
             Cloud
             of
             Prelatical
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             than
          
           Egyptish
           
             darkness
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             another
          
           Now
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             offer
             us
             again
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             which
             ye
             are
             all
             heartily
             to
             be
             thinkful
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             your
          
           Now.
           
        
         
           And
           would
           ye
           know
           now
           how
           to
           express
           your
           thankfulness
           ,
           I
           'll
           even
           tell
           you
           now
           ,
           Ye
           must
           do
           it
           by
           banishing
           out
           of
           the
           
             Covenanted
             Land
          
           ,
           all
           the
           Enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           the
           Curates
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Adherents
           :
           Ye
           must
           not
           converse
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           them
           Hip
           and
           Thigh
           ▪
           ye
           must
           〈◊〉
           the
           Philistines
           quite
           out
           ;
           ye
           must
           hate
           them
           ,
           and
           persecute
           them
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           upon
           〈◊〉
           of
           Damnation
           ;
           ●
           for
           if
           ye
           neglect
           it
           now
           ,
           your
           Now
           is
           past
           for
           ever
           ▪
           Now
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           ye
           must
           not
           think
           this
           strange
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           I
           can
           prove
           it
           by
           plain
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           did
           not
           God
           frequently
           command
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           〈◊〉
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           David
           positively
           hate
           and
           curse
           the
           Profane
           and
           Wicked
           who
           were
           God's
           Enemies
           ▪
        
         
           But
           ye'll
           say
           to
           me
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           that
           Christ
           desired
           us
           
             to
             loveour
             Enemies
          
           :
           
             that
             's
             true
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             but
             there
             's
             no
             word
             of
             God's
             Enemies
             there
             ▪
             mark
             that
             ,
             Beloved
             ;
             tho'
             we
             love
             out
             own
             Enemies
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             hate
             God's
             Enemies
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             all
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Covenanted
          
           〈◊〉
           :
           This
           was
           heard
           by
           several
           Sober
           and
           Judicious
           Persons
           ,
           who
           were
           heartily
           sorry
           to
           hear
           the
           Scriptures
           so
           basely
           perverted
           ,
           who
           immediately
           after
           the
           Sermon
           wrote
           down
           this
           Account
           ,
           tent
           them
           to
           me
           attested
           under
           their
           Hands
           .
        
         
           About
           two
           Years
           ago
           Mr.
           Shields
           ,
           who
           is
           Chaplain
           to
           my
           Lord
           
           Angus's
           Regiment
           ,
           being
           with
           the
           said
           Regiment
           at
           the
           Town
           of
           Pe●●●
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           the
           Colonel
           to
           an
           English
           Regiment
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           in
           that
           Town
           the
           Week
           before
           ,
           had
           made
           his
           Chaplain
           to
           read
           the
           
             English
             Service
          
           upon
           the
           Sunday
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           his
           Souldiers
           〈…〉
           Shields
           upon
           this
           occasion
           thought
           to
           ra●●
           nightly
           again●t
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           its
           Liturgy
           ;
           among
           other
           things
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             and
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             but
             that
             the
             one
             said
             Mass
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             Latin
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             they
             were
             both
             indeed
             equally
             Idolatrous
             ▪
             and
             ye
             know
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             God's
             Law
             ,
             all
             Idolaters
             should
             be
             stoned
             to
             death
             ▪
             Alas
             ▪
             all
             the
             Water
             in
          
           *
           Tay
           will
           not
           be
           able
           to
           wash
           away
           the
           filth
           of
           that
           Idolatry
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Walls
           of
           this
           Kirk
           was
           last
           Sunday
           defiled
           ▪
           ah
           ,
           the
           
             Service
             Boo●
          
           was
           〈◊〉
           and
           〈◊〉
           it
           smell
           rank
           and
           strong
           of
           the
           old
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Kirkton
           
             preaching
             in
             his
             Meeting-house
             in
             the
          
           Castle-hill
           of
           Edinburgh
           
             adduced
             several
             instances
             of
             the
             Poverty
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ;
             amongst
             others
             ,
             he
             had
             this
             remarkable
             one
             ,
          
           Brethren
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           Criticks
           with
           their
           *
           frim
           frams
           and
           whytie
           whaties
           ,
           may
           imagine
           a
           hundred
           reasons
           for
           Abraham's
           going
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Caldea
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           was
           always
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           I
           believe
           Abraham
           ,
           poor
           man
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           run
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Judea
           for
           Debt
           .
        
         
           Another
           Sunday
           ,
           before
           several
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           the
           Story
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           returned
           from
           Church
           ,
           preaching
           on
           the
           
             Allsufficiency
             of
             God
          
           ,
           he
           told
           his
           hearers
           ,
           
             That
             they
             might
             make
             out
             of
             God
             what
             they
             pleased
             ,
             Hose
             ,
             Shoes
             ,
             Cloaths
             ,
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             &c.
             
             One
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             good
             Stock
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             get
             in
             out
             of
             his
             Friends
             hands
             when
             he
             needs
             it
             ;
             he
             must
             pursue
             him
             first
             before
             the
             *
             Lords
             of
             the
             Session
             ;
             registrat
             his
             Bond
             ,
             get
             a
             charge
             of
             Horning
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             take
             him
             with
             Caption
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             ever
             needed
             to
             registrate
             God's
             Bond
             ,
             or
             take
             him
             with
             Caption
             ,
             except
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             took
             him
             once
             with
             Caption
             at
             the
             side
             of
             a
             Hill
             ,
             and
             he
             got
             a
             broken
             Leg
             for
             his
             pains
             .
          
        
         
           Once
           in
           the
           monthly
           Fast-day
           ,
           I
           heard
           him
           my self
           discourse
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           read
           his
           Text
           ,
           which
           if
           I
           rightly
           remember
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             In
             that
             day
             I
             will
             not
             regard
             their
             Prayers
             nor
             their
             Tears
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             In
             speaking
             to
             these
             words
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             five
             lost
             Labours
             ,
             three
             Opportunities
             ,
             three
             Fears
             ,
             three
             Woes
             ,
             three
             Lamentations
             ,
             three
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             a
             word
             about
             poor
             Scotland
             :
             for
             the
             three
             fears
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             a
             great
             fear
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             this
             King
             give
             us
             not
             all
             our
             Will.
             The
             2d
             .
             is
             a
             very
             great
             fear
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             get
             all
             our
             Will.
             I
             fear
             we
             should
             not
             make
             good
             use
             of
             it
             .
             The
             3d
             fear
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             not
             tell
             you
             that
             fear
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             for
             fear
             it
             should
             fear
             you
             all
             to
             hear
             it
             .
          
           All
           the
           Town
           knows
           that
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           never
           preaches
           but
           after
           this
           ridiculous
           manner
           .
        
         
           I
           heard
           one
           Mr.
           Selkirk
           in
           a
           Sermon
           he
           preached
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Inverask
           .
           say
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             Whore
             ,
             and
             Debauch
             ,
             and
             run
          
           *
           red
           wood
           
             through
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             but
             as
             much
             time
             as
             take
             hold
             of
             Christ
             in
             your
             last
             gasp
             ,
             I
             shall
             pawn
             my
             Soul
             for
             yours
             .
          
           It
           may
           seem
           incredible
           ,
           that
           one
           who
           ever
           heard
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           should
           have
           used
           such
           an
           expression
           ;
           but
           it
           made
           such
           an
           impression
           on
           the
           Peoples
           Minds
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           there
           is
           hardly
           one
           of
           them
           who
           have
           forgot
           it
           to
           this
           hour
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           vindicate
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           here
           relate
           .
        
         
           
             One
             preaching
             in
          
           Preston-pans
           ,
           upon
           Joshua
           
             's
             making
             the
             Sun
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             resolving
             to
             make
             a
             very
             learned
             Discourse
             ,
             began
             thus
             ,
          
           Sirs
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           you
           'll
           may
           be
           ,
           ask
           me
           how
           Joshua
           could
           make
           the
           Sun
           to
           stand
           still
           ?
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           was
           by
           sisting
           of
           the
           motion
           of
           
             Primum
             Mobile
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Zodiack-line
           ;
           but
           as
           to
           the
           Quomodo
           ,
           it
           's
           no
           great
           matter
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           
           Story
           was
           true
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           from
           the
           Heathen
           Writers
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           told
           by
           them
           for
           a
           ,
           base
           baudy
           tale
           ,
           how
           Jupiter
           made
           a
           night
           as
           long
           as
           two
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           got
           a
           longer
           time
           to
           lye
           with
           Alemena
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Arskine
           in
           the
           Tron-Church
           ,
           preaching
           on
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Cry
             aloud
             and
             spare
             not
          
           ;
           told
           his
           People
           ,
           
             There
             were
             three
             sorts
             of
             Cries
             .
             There
             is
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           Psal
           .
           104.
           
           The
           young
           Lions
           roar
           after
           their
           Prey
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             their
             Mouth
             .
             The
             cry
             of
             their
             Feet
             ,
          
           I
           will
           run
           the
           ways
           of
           thy
           Commandments
           ,
           
             that
             is
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Feet
             :
             And
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
          
           They
           looked
           on
           him
           and
           were
           lightened
           ;
           
             that
             's
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Eye
             :
             If
             we
             would
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             cry
             with
             our
             Mouth
             ,
             but
             likewise
             with
             out
             Hands
             ,
             Feet
             ,
             and
             Eyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             same
             Mr.
          
           Arskine
           
             said
             in
             another
             Sermon
          
           ,
           What
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           if
           the
           Devil
           should
           come
           with
           a
           Drum
           at
           his
           side
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Hoyes
           ,
           hoyes
           ,
           hoyes
           ,
           who
           will
           go
           to
           Hell
           with
           me
           ,
           boys
           ?
           who
           will
           go
           to
           Hell
           with
           me
           ?
           The
           Jacobines
           would
           answer
           ,
           We
           'll
           all
           go
           ,
           we
           'll
           all
           go
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           James
           Kirkton
           ,
           
             preaching
             on
          
           Jezabel
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           well-favoured
           Whore
           ,
           what
           became
           of
           her
           ,
           Sirs
           ?
           she
           fell
           over
           a
           Window
           ,
           Arse
           over
           Head
           ,
           and
           her
           black
           bottom
           was
           discovered
           ,
           you
           may
           all
           guess
           what
           the
           Beholders
           saw
           ,
           beloved
           ,
           a
           black
           sight
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           .
        
         
           
             One
             Mr.
          
           Mair
           ,
           a
           Presbyterian
           
             Preacher
             ,
             Son
             to
             Mr.
          
           John
           Mair
           ,
           
             the
             Episcopal
             Minister
             in
          
           Towch
           ,
           
             being
             desired
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             preach
             for
             him
             ;
             the
             Son
             said
             ,
          
           He
           would
           or
           could
           not
           preach
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           polluted
           ,
           but
           was
           content
           to
           preach
           in
           a
           Fire-house
           .
           
             This
             was
             provided
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Company
             (
             whereof
             his
             Father
             was
             one
             )
             being
             convened
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
          
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           a
           sad
           truth
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           You
           have
           been
           driven
           to
           Hell
           in
           a
           Coach
           this
           eight
           and
           twenty
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           old
           Stock
           ,
           my
           Father
           (
           
             pointing
             to
             him
          
           )
           has
           been
           the
           Coachman
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Kirkton
           in
           October
           last
           ,
           preaching
           on
           Hymns
           and
           Spiritual
           Songs
           ,
           told
           the
           People
           ,
           
             There
             be
             four
             kinds
             of
             Songs
             ,
             Profane
             Songs
             ,
             Malignant
             ,
             Allowable
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             Profane
             Songs
             ,
             
               My
               Mother
               sent
               me
               to
               the
               Well
               ,
               she
               had
               better
               gone
               her self
               ,
               for
               what
               I
               got
               I
               dare
               not
               tell
               ,
               but
               kind
            
             Robin
             
               loves
               me
            
             .
             Malignant
             Songs
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             
               He
               ,
               ho
            
             ,
             Gillichrankie
             ,
             
               and
               the
               King
               enjoys
               his
               own
               again
            
             ;
             against
             which
             I
             have
             not
             much
             to
             say
             .
             3ly
             .
             Allowable
             Songs
             ,
             like
             ,
             
               Once
               I
               lay
               with
               another
               man's
               Wife
               :
            
             Ye
             may
             be
             allowed
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             to
             sing
             this
             ,
             but
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             ye
             are
             allowed
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             danger
             indeed
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             Spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             ;
             but
             the
             Godless
             Prelates
             add
             to
             these
             ,
             
               Glory
               to
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             the
             wrost
             of
             all
             I
             have
             yet
             spoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Kirkton
           ,
           in
           March
           the
           year
           before
           that
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           upon
           
             Come
             into
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             heavy
             and
             weary
             laden
          
           ;
           expressed
           himself
           thus
           ,
           
             Christ
             invites
             none
             to
             him
             but
             those
             that
             have
             a
             great
             burthen
             of
             Sins
             upon
             their
             back
             ;
             ay
             but
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             ye
             little
             ken
             what
             Christ
             is
             to
             day
             ;
             
             what
             Crafts-man
             do
             you
             think
             him
             now
             ?
             is
             there
             none
             of
             you
             all
             can
             tell
             me
             that
             ,
             Sirs
             ?
             truly
             then
             I
             must
             e'en
             tell
             you
             ;
             would
             you
             ken
             it
             now
             ?
             in
             a
             word
             then
             ,
             he
             's
             a
             *
             tell
             you
             ;
             would
             you
             ken
             it
             about
             to
             day
             ,
             
               Have
               ye
               any
               broken
               Hearts
               to
               mend
               ,
               bring
               them
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               'll
               soder
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             them
             Rest
             ,
             beloved
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Text.
             
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Arskin
           ,
           in
           January
           last
           ,
           holding
           forth
           in
           the
           
             Tron
             Church
          
           concerning
           
           Noah's
           Ark
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Wolf
             and
             the
             Lamb
             lodged
             most
             peaceably
             together
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             do
             you
             think
             was
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             Beloved
             ?
             you
             may
             think
             it
             was
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             was
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             done
             to
             fufil
             that
             Prophecy
             of
          
           Isaiah
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           The
           Wolf
           and
           the
           Lamb
           shall
           lye
           down
           together
           ;
           
             there
             's
             a
             plain
             reason
             now
             for
             it
             ,
             Sirs
             .
          
        
         
           On
           Sunday
           ,
           in
           January
           last
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           King
           had
           recommended
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           a
           Formula
           ,
           upon
           the
           Subscribing
           whereof
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           he
           desired
           they
           might
           be
           re-admitted
           to
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           I
           heard
           one
           Mr.
           Webster
           ,
           a
           noted
           professor
           of
           the
           
             New
             Gospel
          
           ,
           lecturing
           upon
           Psal
           15
           On
           the
           1st
           Verse
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             none
             but
             God
             could
             answer
             the
             
             Psalmist's
             Question
             there
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             any
             Earthly
             King
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Potentate
             to
             determine
             who
             should
             be
             Officers
             in
             God's
             House
             ,
             or
             to
             prescribe
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             to
             his
             Kirk
             :
          
           On
           the
           2d
           Verse
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             God's
             People
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             never
             to
             betray
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ's
             Kirk
             for
             sear
             of
             great
             Men
             :
             Our
             way
             is
             God's
             own
             way
             ;
             and
             sure
             to
             stand
             stiff
             to
             that
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             even
             great
             Men
             ,
             at
             the
             long
             run
             :
          
           On
           the
           3d
           Verse
           he
           appealed
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           
             If
             
               Scots
               Presbyterians
            
             were
             not
             a
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             modest
             ,
             and
             moderate
             People
             ,
             and
             whatever
             is
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             Lybels
             ,
             Lies
             ,
             and
             Slanders
             :
             On
             the
             4th
             Verse
             he
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             Curates
             ,
             and
             Malignant
             Counsellors
             are
             the
             vile
             persons
             spoke
             of
             there
             ,
             and
             whom
             all
             the
             fear
             God
             are
             bound
             to
             contemn
             and
             despise
             ;
             especially
             (
             
               said
               he
            
             )
             because
             they
             have
             sworn
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             in
             taking
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             Test
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             now
             think
             to
             expiate
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             subscribing
             a
             bare
             foolish
             Formula
             ,
             because
             King
             William
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             has
             sent
             it
             to
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Presbyterians
             ought
             to
             admit
             or
             allow
             any
             Form
             but
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           About
           that
           same
           time
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           in
           
             January
             last
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Fraser
           of
           Bray
           ,
           at
           Edenburgh
           at
           the
           new
           Kirk
           ,
           pretending
           to
           preach
           upon
           this
           Text
           of
           the
           
             Revelation
             ,
             There
             was
             joy
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Michael
           
             and
             his
             Angels
             fought
             against
             the
             Dragon
             and
             his
             Angels
             :
          
           
             Michael
             
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             ,
             why
             no
             good
             Christian
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             Christ
             and
             this
             Kirk
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             
               Dragon
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             is
             plainly
             meant
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             
             and
             Curates
             :
             You
             see
             from
             this
             then
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             betwixt
             whom
             this
             War
             and
             this
             Fighting
             was
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             fight
             in
             Heaven
             for
             this
             Cause
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             we
             fight
             for
             it
             also
             upon
             Earth
             ?
             What
             needs
             our
             Kirk
             be
             affraid
             of
             Kings
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             men
             ?
             but
             we
             have
             Christ
             to
             fight
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             his
             ,
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             must
             fight
             with
             him
             till
             we
             destroy
             the
             Dragon
             Prelates
             ,
          
           and
           their
           Curate
           Angels
           .
        
         
           
             Ah
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             ye
             read
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             that
             this
             Dragon's
             Tail
             swept
             down
             a
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             I
             have
             a
             sad
             thing
             to
             tell
             you
             now
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             this
             Dragon's
             Tail
             has
             swept
             the
             North
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
           for
           few
           or
           none
           of
           Christ
           Ministers
           are
           to
           be
           found
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Frazer
           of
           Bray
           preaching
           at
           a
           Conventicle
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           King
           James
           his
           Reign
           ,
           began
           his
           Discourse
           thus
           ;
           
             I
             am
             come
             here
             to
             preach
             this
             day
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Curates
             ,
             and
             in
             spite
             of
             the
             Prelates
             their
             Masters
             ;
          
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           ;
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           Hector
           of
           France
           ,
           his
           Master
           ;
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           that
           's
           both
           their
           Master
           ;
           and
           in
           spite
           of
           the
           Divil
           that
           's
           all
           their
           Master
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           IV.
           Containing
           some
           few
           Expressions
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           MR.
           
             James
             Kirkton
          
           said
           once
           in
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             restore
             our
             banished
             King
             ,
             Lord
             restore
             our
             banished
             King
             ;
             do
             not
             mistake
             my
             meaning
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             K.
             James
             whom
             thou
             hast
             rejected
             that
             we
             seek
             ;
             it
             is
             King
             Christ
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             a
             stranger
             these
             many
             years
             in
             poor
             Scotland
             .
          
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Blair
          
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           this
           expression
           in
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             good
             Goose
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             still
             dropping
             .
             And
             severals
             in
             the
             Meeting-houses
             ,
             of
             late
             ,
             have
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ;
          
           to
           which
           they
           add
           ,
           
             Lord
             thou
             rains
             down
             *
             middings
             of
             blessings
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Anderson
           ,
           a
           Phanatick
           Preacher
           in
           Perthshire
           ,
           in
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             thou
             knows
             a
             proud
             man
             by
             his
             looks
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             malignant
             by
             his
             works
             ;
             but
             what
             tilt
             thou
             do
             with
             these
             malignants
             ?
             I
             'll
             tell
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             thou
             wilt
             do
             ,
             Even
             take
             them
             up
             by
             the
             heels
             and
             *
             reest
             them
             in
             the
             Chimney
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             dry
             them
             like
             Bervy
             Haddocks
             :
             Lord
             take
             the
             Pistol
             of
             thy
             Vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             Mortar-piece
             of
             thy
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             *
             hairns
             of
             these
             malignants
             a
             hodge
             podge
             ,
             but
             for
             thy
             own
             Bairns
             ,
             Lord
             feed
             them
             with
             the
             *
             Plumdames
             and
             Raisons
             of
             thy
             Promises
             ,
             and
             e'en
             give
             them
             the
             Spurs
             of
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             Boots
             of
             Hope
             ,
             that
             like
             new
             *
             spean'd
             fillies
             ,
             they
             may
             *
             soup
             over
             the
             fold-dikes
             of
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           A
           learned
           Divine
           of
           that
           Sett
           ,
           at
           Pitsligo
           ,
           in
           his
           publick
           Prayer
           ,
           this
           last
           Summer
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou'
             rt
             like
             a
          
           *
           
             Mousie
             peeping
             out
             at
             the
             hole
             of
             a
             Wall
             ,
             for
             thou
             sees
             us
             but
             we
             see
             not
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             William
             Moncrif
          
           (
           whom
           I
           named
           before
           ,
           pag.
           —
           .
           )
           after
           his
           Sermon
           is
           Summer
           last
           ,
           at
           Largo
           in
           Fife
           ,
           in
           the
           Intercession
           of
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             O
             God
             establish
             and
             confirm
             thy
             Church
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             defend
             her
             from
             her
             bloody
             and
             cruel
             Enemies
             Popery
             and
             Prelacy
             ;
             O
             Lord
             prosper
             thy
             reformed
             Churches
             of
             Portugal
             and
             Piedmont
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Low
             Countries
             ;
             and
             carry
             on
             thy
             work
             which
             is
             begun
             in
             Ireland
             ;
          
           and
           sweet
           ,
           good
           Lord
           ,
           finally
           begin
           and
           carry
           on
           a
           work
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Shields
           preaching
           near
           Dumfreis
           ,
           in
           his
           Prayer
           for
           K
           William
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Good
             Lord
             bless
             him
             with
             a
             stated
             opposition
             in
             his
             Heart
             to
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             with
             Grace
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             of
             their
             foolish
             and
             foppish
             Worship
             ;
             and
             bless
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             with
             Strength
             ,
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             Courage
             throughly
             to
             reform
             the
             State
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             these
             Kingdoms
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             untied
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             the
             
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             ,
             and
             purified
             according
             to
             that
             pattern
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
          
           which
           we
           and
           our
           Posterity
           are
           all
           sworn
           to
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             John
             Welsh
          
           pray'd
           .
           
             Lord
             we
             are
             come
             hither
             ,
             a
             pack
             of
             poor
             Beggers
             of
             us
             the
             day
             ,
             alms
             to
             the
             poor
             blind
             here
             ,
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             that
             never
             saw
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             alms
             to
             the
             poor
             deaf
             here
             ,
             that
             never
             heard
             the
             joyful
             sound
             ;
             to
             the
             poor
             Cripples
             that
             have
             their
             Legs
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             broken
             by
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Lord
             pity
             thy
             poor
             Kirk
             the
             day
             ,
             poor
             Woman
             ,
             sad
             is
             she
             ;
             Lord
             lend
             her
             a
             lift
             ,
             and
             God
             confound
             that
             filthy
             bitch
             ,
          
           that
           Gumgal'd
           Whore
           ,
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           .
        
         
           One
           Mr.
           Hustone
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             give
             us
             Grace
             ,
             for
             if
             theu
             give
             us
             not
             Grace
             we
             shall
             not
             give
             thee
             Glory
             ,
          
           and
           who
           will
           *
           win
           by
           that
           ,
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           One
           B●rlands
           in
           Gallowshiels
           ,
           a
           blasphemous
           ignorant
           Blockhead
           ,
           said
           in
           his
           Prayers
           
           
             before
             Sermon
             ,
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             when
             thou
             was
             electing
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             grant
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             got
             a
             wrong
             cast
             of
             thy
             hand
             to
             our
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           time
           praying
           at
           Jedburgh
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             confound
             the
             Tyrant
             of
             France
             ,
             God's
             Vengeance
             light
             on
             him
             ▪
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             God
             light
             on
             him
             ,
             God's
             Vengeance
             light
             on
             him
             :
             but
             if
             he
             be
             of
             the
             Election
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Lord
             save
             him
             :
             Lord
             confound
             the
             Antichristian
             crew
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             *
             man
             time
             heads
             them
             ,
             God
             knows
             we
             wish
             not
             his
             destruction
             ,
             we
             wish
             him
             Repentance
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             rest
             :
             As
             for
             the
             crew
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             's
             gone
             in
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             profane
             a
             crew
             as
             themselves
             ,
             Lord
             ;
             but
             thou
             can
             make
             one
             man
             destroy
             another
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Gods
             people
             Elbow-room
             in
             the
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           One
           who
           is
           now
           a
           Head
           of
           a
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           is
           look't
           upon
           by
           the
           party
           as
           their
           great
           Advocate
           and
           Oracle
           ,
           in
           a
           publick
           Congregation
           at
           Edenburgh
           ,
           1690
           ▪
           in
           his
           Prayer
           had
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           one
           that
           heard
           them
           ,
           and
           immediately
           committed
           them
           to
           Writing
           ,
           shewed
           to
           me
           ;
           
             O
             Lord
             give
             us
             ,
             give
             us
             ,
             good
             Lord
             ;
             but
             Lord
             ,
             you
             'll
             may
             be
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             Ye
             are
             always
             troubling
             me
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             give
             you
             now
             ?
             but
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             whatever
             thou
             says
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             in
             thy
             hart
             likes
             such
             trouble
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             'll
             tell
             thee
             what
             thou
             should
             give
             us
             Lord
             ,
             I
             'll
             not
             be
             greedy
             nor
             *
             misleard
             now
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             then
             only
             give
             us
             thy self
             
               in
               earnest
               of
               better
               things
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             what
             have
             ye
             been
             doing
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             where
             have
             you
             been
             this
             30
             year
             ,
             What
             good
             have
             ye
             done
             to
             your
             poor
             Kirk
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             so
             many
             years
             spurgal'd
             with
             Antichrist's
             riding
             her
             ;
             she
             has
             been
             long
             lying
             on
             her
             back
             ,
             and
             sadly
             defiled
             ;
             and
             many
             a
             good
             lift
             have
             we
             lent
             her
             ;
             O
             ,
             how
             often
             have
             we
             put
             our
             Shoulders
             to
             Christs
             Cause
             ,
             when
             his
             own
             *
             back
             was
             at
             the
             Wall
             :
             to
             be
             free
             with
             you
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             many
             things
             for
             thee
             that
             never
             enter'd
             in
             thy
             noddle
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             content
             that
             thou
             take
             all
             the
             glory
             ;
             is
             not
             that
             fair
             and
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             good
             Lord
             ,
             you
             have
             done
             *
             gelly
             well
             for
             Scotland
             now
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             we
             hope
             that
             thou
             hast
             begun
             ,
             and
             will
             carry
             ony
             thy
             work
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             stands
             *
             muckle
             in
             mister
             of
             a
             Reformation
             ;
          
           but
           what
           have
           you
           done
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           ah
           poor
           Ireland
           ;
           (
           then
           pointing
           with
           his
           Finger
           to
           his
           Nose
           ,
           he
           said
           )
           
             I
             true
             ,
             I
             have
             nickt
             you
             there
             ,
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             O
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             bidden
             us
             pray
             for
             Kings
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             been
             always
             very
             troublesome
             to
             thy
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             very
             *
             fasious
             Company
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             either
             make
             them
             good
             or
             else
             make
             us
             quite
             of
             their
             Company
             :
             They
             say
             that
             this
             new
             King
             thou
             hast
             sent
             us
             ,
             takes
             the
             Sacrament
             kneeling
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             ah
             ,
             that
             's
             black
             ,
             that
             's
             fowl
             work
             ;
             Lord
             deliver
             him
             from
             Papary
             and
             Prelacy
             ,
             from
             a
             Dutch
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hardheartedness
             of
             the
             Stewarts
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             never
             be
             *
             trysted
             again
             with
             the
             bag
             and
             baggage
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             the
             black
             band
             of
             Bishops
             to
             trouble
             and
             lord
             it
             over
             thy
             Church
             and
             Heritage
             .
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             send
             back
             our
             old
             King
             of
             poor
             Scotland
             ,
             restore
             him
             to
             his
             Throne
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             to
             his
             absolute
             Power
             and
             Superemacy
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             he
             hat
             been
             so
             long
             and
             so
             unjustly
             banished
             :
             Lord
             ,
             you
             ken
             what
             King
             I
             mean
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             K.
             James
             ,
             na
             forsooth
             ,
             I
             do
             no
             mean
             him
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             you
             ken
             well
             enough
             wha
             I
             mean
             ,
             I
             mean
             sweet
             K.
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             's
             been
             long
             kept
             out
             of
             this
             his
             own
             Covenanted
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Godless
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           
             Lord
             I
             have
             many
             more
             tales
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             and
             many
             sad
             complaint
             to
             make
             of
             our
             Governors
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             malignants
             and
             Dundee's
             men
             ;
             and
             many
             Pardons
             to
             ask
             for
             a
             broken
             Covenant
             and
             a
             backsliding
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             refer
             them
             all
             till
             you
             and
             I
             be
             at
             more
             leisure
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             end
             without
             that
             old
             musty
             Prayer
             that
             they
             now
             call
             our
             Lords
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Kenedy
          
           ,
           Brother
           to
           the
           very
           learned
           and
           moderate
           
             Hugh
             Kenedy
          
           ,
           the
           Moderator
           of
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           once
           praying
           at
           a
           Conventicle
           at
           Chidsdale
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             grant
             that
             all
             the
             Kings
             in
             the
             World
             may
             fall
             down
             before
             thy
             Son
             ,
             and
             kiss
             his
             Soles
             not
             the
             Pope's
             Soles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           no
           nor
           his
           stinking
           *
           Panton
           either
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Boyd
           ,
           the
           famous
           Preacher
           in
           Chidsdale
           ,
           finding
           in
           the
           Forenoon
           ,
           that
           severals
           of
           his
           Hearers
           went
           away
           after
           the
           Forenoon
           Sermon
           ,
           had
           this
           expression
           in
           his
           Afternoon
           Prayers
           .
           
             Now
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             sees
             that
             many
             People
             go
             away
             from
             hearing
             thy
             word
             ,
             but
             had
             we
             told
             them
             Stories
             of
             
               Robin
               Hood
            
             or
             
               Davie
               Lindsay
            
             ,
             they
             had
             stay'd
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             are
             near
             so
             good
             as
             thy
             Word
             that
             I
             Preach
             .
          
           Another
           praying
           against
           Church
           
           Government
           by
           Bishops
           and
           Curates
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             will
             thou
             take
             the
             Keys
             of
             thy
             own
             House
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             those
             thieves
             and
             hirelings
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             play
             clitter
             clatter
             upon
             their
             Crowns
             till
             they
             cry
             Maw
             again
             —
             (
             
               he
               pronounced
               the
               word
            
             Maw
             
               like
               the
               noise
               of
               a
               Cat
            
             )
             for
             thy
             locks
             have
             got
             many
             a
             wrong
             cast
             since
             they
             had
             the
             Keys
             .
          
        
         
           About
           the
           beginning
           of
           March
           1689
           one
           prayed
           for
           a
           Presbyterian
           Election
           of
           Members
           to
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Good
             God
             now
             when
             Christ's
             back
             is
             at
             the
             wall
             ,
             put
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Townsmen
             to
             chuse
             
               George
               Stirling
            
             and
             
               Baillif
               Hall.
            
             
          
           Another
           prayed
           ,
           
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Insidel
             that
             provides
             not
             for
             his
             own
             Family
             ;
             Give
             us
             not
             reason
             to
             say
             this
             of
             thee
             Lord
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             thine
             own
             family
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             been
             but
             scurvily
             provided
             for
             of
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           Another
           praying
           after
           the
           Baptism
           of
           a
           Child
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             bless
             and
             preserve
             this
             young
             Calf
             that
             he
             may
             grow
             an
             ox
             to
             draw
             in
             Christ's
             Plough
             .
          
           Mr.
           Areskine
           praying
           in
           the
           
           Tron-Church
           last
           year
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             on
             all
             Fools
             and
             Idiots
             ,
          
           and
           particularly
           on
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Edinburgh
           .
        
         
           Another
           Imprecating
           (
           as
           is
           very
           ordinary
           with
           them
           to
           do
           )
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             give
             thy
             enemies
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             Prelates
             a
             full
             cup
             of
             thy
             fury
             to
             drink
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             refuse
             to
             drink
             it
             off
             ,
          
           then
           good
           Lord
           give
           them
           *
           Kelty
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             John
             Dickson
          
           praying
           for
           Grace
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             dibble
             thou
             the
             kail-seed
             of
             thy
             Grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             grow
             not
             up
             to
             good
             kail
             ,
             Lord
             make
             us
             good
             Sprouts
             ,
             at
             least
             .
          
           Mr.
           Linning
           cursing
           the
           King
           or
           France
           in
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             curse
             him
             ,
             confound
             him
             ,
             and
             damn
             him
             ,
             dress
             him
             ,
             and
             guide
             him
             as
             thou
             didst
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Senacherib
            
             ,
             and
             our
             late
             King
             James
             and
             his
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           One
           Frazer
           a
           young
           Fellow
           Preaching
           in
           Jedburgh
           ,
           after
           Sermon
           blasphemously
           inverted
           the
           Blessing
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Curse
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             upon
             all
             them
             that
             hear
             the
             Word
             and
             profit
             not
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Arskine
           in
           the
           
           Tron-Church
           prayed
           ,
           
             Lord
             be
             thou
             in
             
               Mons
               ,
               Mons
               ,
               Mons
            
             ,
             be
             thou
             in
             Mons
             ,
             good
             Lord
             ,
             meikle
             need
             has
             Mons
             of
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             now
             they
             that
             be
             Confederates
             we
             hope
             they
             may
             be
             made
             Covenanters
             .
             Bring
             the
             sworn
             enemy
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             the
             Tyrant
             of
             France
             to
             the
             place
             whence
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             cause
             his
             Dragons
             shoot
             him
             in
             his
             Retreat
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             cry
             out
             with
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             
               Now
               Galilean
               thou
               hast
               overcome
               me
               .
            
          
           One
           Mr.
           
             James
             Webster
          
           was
           admired
           lately
           at
           my
           Lord
           Arbuthnet
           his
           zealous
           Patron
           's
           Table
           for
           this
           Grace
           before
           Meat
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             the
             boundless
             ,
             bankless
             ,
             brimless
             ,
             bottomless
             ,
             shoreless
             Ocean
             of
             thy
             goodness
             we
             are
             daily
             foddered
             ,
             filled
             ,
             feasted
             ,
          
           fatted
           ,
           and
           half
           an
           hours
           Discourse
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Kennedy
           before
           the
           late
           Assembly
           in
           which
           he
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Moderator
           ;
           said
           in
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             Moderation
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             we
             all
             know
             it
             's
             a
             Vertue
             that
             's
             sometimes
             is
             useful
             .
             Lord
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             say
             that
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Moduration
             is
             so
             convenient
             at
             this
             time
             for
             thy
             People
             and
             Cause
             ,
             for
             even
             to
             be
             free
             with
             you
             ,
             Good
             Lord
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             best
             to
             make
             a
             clean
             House
             ,
             by
             sweeping
             them
             all
             out
             at
             the
             door
             ,
          
           and
           casting
           them
           out
           to
           the
           *
           Midden
           .
        
         
           Their
           famous
           
             Scrib
             Rule
          
           in
           a
           Prayer
           ,
           not
           at
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           upon
           another
           occasion
           as
           publick
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           expressed
           himself
           thus
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             thou
             knows
             that
             Christ's
             Court
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ought
             to
             protest
             against
             Usurpers
             upon
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             had
             known
             that
             King
             William
             would
             have
             been
             angry
             with
             us
             in
             earnest
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Brethren
             would
             have
             followed
             my
             advice
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             pleased
             the
             King
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             taken
             Christ
             in
             our
             own
             hand
             *
             till
             some
             other
             opportunity
             .
          
           The
           Moderator
           Chrighton
           immediately
           after
           the
           Assembly
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           praying
           ,
           (
           amongst
           many
           other
           reflexions
           upon
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Counsellors
           )
           said
           these
           words
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             thou
             knows
             how
             great
             a
             Surprizal
             this
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             lookt
             upon
             King
             William
             at
             his
             first
             coming
             among
             us
             to
             have
             been
             sent
             in
             mercy
             for
             deliverance
             to
             this
             poor
             Kirk
             ,
             but
             now
             we
             see
             that
             our
             Deliverance
             must
             come
             from
             another
             hand
             ,
          
           Good
           God
           grant
           that
           he
           be
           not
           sent
           to
           be
           a
           plague
           and
           a
           curse
           to
           thy
           Kirk
           .
        
         
           
             Hind
             let
             loose
             by
             Mr.
          
           Shields
           ,
           pag.
           468.
           
           
             I
             conclude
             this
             Head
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             with
             that
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             that
             I
             use
             for
             the
             King
             ,
          
           
             
               O
               Lord
               to
               whom
               vengeance
               belongeth
               shew
               thy self
               ,
               lift
               up
               thy self
               thou
               Judge
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               render
               a
               reward
               to
               the
               proud
               :
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               
               wicked
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               wicked
               triumph
               ,
               shall
               the
               Throne
               of
               iniquity
               have
               fellowship
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               frameth
               mischief
               by
               a
               law
               ,
               the
               mighty
               and
               terrible
               God
               destroy
               all
               Kings
               and
               people
               that
               put
               their
               hand
               to
               alter
               and
               destroy
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ;
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               ,
               overturn
               this
               Throne
               of
               Tyranny
               ,
            
             and
             let
             it
             be
             no
             more
             until
             he
             come
             whose
             right
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           but
           a
           few
           of
           many
           thousand
           instances
           that
           might
           be
           given
           of
           that
           ridiculousness
           ,
           profanity
           and
           blasphemy
           which
           the
           Scotch
           Presbyterians
           daily
           use
           in
           their
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           ;
           and
           tho
           Strangers
           may
           think
           it
           incredible
           that
           men
           professing
           Religion
           or
           Reason
           ,
           should
           thus
           debase
           and
           prostitute
           both
           ,
           yet
           they
           who
           are
           unfortunately
           bound
           to
           converse
           with
           ,
           and
           hear
           them
           frequently
           ,
           cannot
           be
           but
           sadly
           sensible
           that
           all
           that
           's
           here
           charged
           upon
           them
           is
           but
           too
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           the
           worst
           expressions
           they
           are
           daily
           guilty
           of
           ,
           are
           purposely
           here
           omitted
           ,
           lest
           by
           such
           obscene
           ,
           Godless
           ,
           and
           fulsome
           stuff
           ,
           the
           ears
           and
           eyes
           of
           modest
           Readers
           should
           be
           nauseated
           and
           polluted
           ;
           which
           if
           these
           opposers
           of
           Truth
           and
           Religion
           should
           deny
           ,
           there
           are
           thousands
           in
           Scotland
           of
           the
           best
           quality
           and
           reputation
           ready
           to
           attest
           ,
           by
           their
           Oaths
           and
           Subscriptions
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           made
           appear
           in
           a
           2d
           Edition
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           if
           the
           clamors
           of
           the
           Party
           extort
           it
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           are
           willing
           to
           join
           in
           this
           who
           were
           not
           long
           ago
           their
           great
           friends
           ,
           and
           have
           many
           of
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Prayers
           in
           writing
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           now
           willing
           to
           expose
           ,
           having
           fully
           discovered
           the
           vile
           hypocrisie
           and
           Pharasaick
           professions
           of
           that
           Faction
           ;
           but
           this
           trouble
           we
           can
           hardly
           suppose
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           will
           put
           us
           or
           themselves
           to
           ,
           because
           it
           's
           not
           probable
           that
           they
           will
           deny
           what
           they
           so
           much
           glory
           in
           ,
           viz.
           this
           extraordinary
           way
           of
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           an
           excellency
           and
           perfection
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           a
           holy
           familiarity
           with
           God
           ,
           &
           a
           peculiar
           priviledg
           of
           the
           most
           refined
           Saints
           .
        
         
           Some
           may
           perhaps
           think
           this
           Collection
           was
           publish'd
           meerly
           to
           render
           these
           Puritans
           ridiculous
           ;
           but
           it
           's
           plain
           enough
           to
           such
           as
           know
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           made
           but
           found
           them
           so
           ,
           we
           hope
           that
           our
           discovering
           their
           snares
           may
           prevent
           some
           mens
           being
           intangled
           ,
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           ▪
           compass
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           are
           fully
           as
           zealous
           as
           their
           Predecessours
           to
           make
           proselytes
           to
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           new
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           the
           general
           intent
           of
           the
           Collectors
           of
           these
           Notes
           ,
           was
           that
           they
           might
           stand
           like
           Beacons
           to
           fright
           unwary
           Strangers
           from
           these
           Rocks
           upon
           which
           so
           many
           have
           formerly
           made
           shipwrack
           both
           of
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           .
           Alas
           it
           's
           but
           too
           too
           evident
           what
           havock
           and
           desolation
           these
           pretended
           Reformers
           have
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Worship
           is
           profan'd
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           exposed
           to
           the
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           its
           enemies
           ,
           the
           more
           modest
           and
           honest
           Heathens
           and
           Turks
           ;
           the
           Flood-gates
           of
           Impiety
           and
           Atheism
           are
           set
           open
           ,
           the
           foundations
           of
           all
           true
           piety
           or
           policy
           are
           overturned
           ,
           and
           all
           regard
           to
           things
           either
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           quite
           destroyed
           by
           these
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           *
           speaks
           ,
           seeking
           to
           gain
           reputation
           with
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           for
           their
           extraordinary
           Parts
           and
           Piety
           ,
           must
           needs
           undo
           whatever
           was
           formerly
           setled
           ,
           never
           so
           well
           and
           wisely
           .
        
         
           
             I
             wish
             (
             
               as
               the
               same
               Royal
               Author
               did
            
             )
             that
             their
             Repentance
             may
             be
             their
             only
             punishment
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             mischiefs
             which
             the
             disuse
             of
             publick
             Liturgies
             hath
             already
             produced
             ,
             they
             may
             restore
             that
             credit
             ,
             use
             and
             reverence
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Churches
             were
             given
             to
             set
             forms
             of
             sound
             and
             wholsome
             words
             .
          
        
         
           *
           
             And
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             which
             art
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             Blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             whose
             mercies
             are
             full
             of
             variety
             ▪
             and
             yet
             of
             constancy
             ;
             Thou
             deniest
             us
             not
             a
             new
             and
             fresh
             sense
             of
             our
             old
             and
             daily
             wants
             ,
             nor
             despisest
             renewed
             affections
             joined
             to
             constant
             expressions
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             want
             the
             benefit
             of
             thy
             Churches
             united
             and
             well-advised
             Devotions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Keep
             men
             in
             that
             pious
             Moderation
             of
             their
             Judgments
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             their
             ignorance
             may
             not
             offend
             others
             ,
             not
             their
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             abilities
             tempt
             them
             to
             deprive
             others
             of
             what
             they
             may
             lawfully
             and
             devountly
             use
             to
             help
             their
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             the
             advantage
             of
             Error
             consists
             in
             novelty
             and
             variety
             ,
             as
             Truth
             's
             in
             unity
             and
             constancy
             ,
             suffer
             not
             thy
             Church
             to
             be
             pestred
             with
             Erros
             ,
             and
             deformed
             with
             undecencies
             in
             thy
             Service
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             variety
             and
             novelty
             〈◊〉
             nor
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             truth
             ,
             unity
             and
             order
             ,
             under
             this
             fallacy
             ,
             that
             constancy
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             formality
             .
          
           
             Lord
             keep
             us
             from
             formal
             Hypocrisie
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             know
             that
             praying
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             praising
             of
             thee
             (
             with
             David
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             )
             in
             the
             same
             forms
             cannot
             hurt
             us
             .
          
           
             Evermore
             defend
             and
             deliver
             thy
             Church
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             blind
             zeal
             and
             over-bold
             Devotion
             .
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A35017-e480
           
             Me
             was
             but
             last
             Year
             sent
             to
             Agent
             their
             Affairs
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             *
             Though
             Mr.
             Rule
             .
             who
             defends
             the
             New
             Gospellers
             by
             denying
             their
             Prints
             ,
             and
             by
             palpable
             vntruths
             ,
             seems
             to
             disown
             this
             in
             his
             Second
             Vindication
             of
             his
             Kirk
             .
             Yet
             much
             honester
             Presbyterians
             affirm
             it
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             it
             .
             Vid.
             Covenants
             with
             acknowledgment
             of
             Sins
             and
             Engagement
             to
             Duties
             ,
             renewed
             at
             
               Lesmahago
               .
               1688.
               
               Et
            
             Hind
             let
             loose
             .
          
           
             †
             A
             Person
             who
             was
             well
             educated
             ,
             and
             justly
             esteemed
             at
             St.
             
             Andrew's
             Vniversity
             .
          
           
             †
             That
             is
             in
             English
             some
             other
             Fish
             to
             fry
             .
          
           
             *
             Charity
             it self
             cannot
             put
             a
             better
             Construction
             on
             so
             foul
             an
             Action
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             name
             of
             a
             ridiculous
             and
             rebellious
             Book
             emitted
             by
             them
             in
             K.
             Charles
             the
             Second's
             time
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35017-e5580
           
             *
             Tear.
             
          
           
             Notes
             of
             printed
             Sermons
             before
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             *
             
             Spaldin's
             Discourse
             to
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             ‖
             The
             Hill
             on
             which
             they
             first
             drew
             up
             their
             Army
             against
             K.
             Ch.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             the
             Scoth
             Phanaticks
             are
             indeed
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             glorious
             days
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             true
             blue
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             *
             Herle
             
               's
               Tripus
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Three
             notable
             Rebellions
             raised
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             against
             K.
             Charles
             ,
             the
             Second
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Rule
             denies
             this
             in
             his
             late
             Book
             ,
             altho'
             himself
             and
             every
             Man
             acquainted
             :
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             knows
             it
             to
             be
             very
             true
             .
          
           
             *
             Compare
             this
             with
             making
             Presbytery
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             present
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             without
             which
             he
             says
             it
             cannot
             subsist
             .
             
               Second
               Vindication
               ,
               Pag.
            
             9.
             at
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             †
             Easter
             ,
             Christmas
             ,
             Shrove-Tuesday
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Rule
             upon
             the
             matter
             affirms
             the
             same
             
               Second
               Vindic
            
             .
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             *
             Compare
             this
             with
             the
             late
             Assembly's
             refusing
             ,
             at
             the
             King's
             desire
             ,
             to
             admit
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             with
             them
             into
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Compare
             this
             with
             the
             Presbyterians
             now
             denying
             the
             Power
             to
             the
             King
             of
             dissolving
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             *
             Vpon
             this
             consideration
             the
             late
             Assembly
             refused
             at
             K.
             W.'s
             desire
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Episcopal
             Party
             into
             any
             terms
             of
             Peace
             or
             Communion
             .
          
           
             *
             All
             that
             are
             not
             true
             Covenanters
             .
          
           
             *
             Taxes
             .
          
           
             *
             Alsop
             and
             other
             London
             Pesbyterians
             Address
             to
             K.
             J.
             
          
           
             *
             Shields
             Chaplain
             to
             my
             Lord
             
             Angus's
             Regiment
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             famous
             Authors
             and
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             was
             no
             doubt
             in
             the
             peaceful
             and
             godly
             days
             of
             the
             Holy
             Covenant
             :
             But
             how
             seem'd
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             bound
             then
             ?
             why
             ,
             it
             was
             after
             the
             New
             Gospel
             way
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             in
             the
             Chains
             of
             Blood
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             ;
             being
             surfeited
             with
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             lay
             himself
             down
             to
             rest
             ,
             leaving
             all
             his
             Drudgery
             upon
             Earth
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             his
             Covenanted
             Agents
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Presbyterians
             indeed
             ordinarily
             prevent
             the
             King
             's
             putting
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             assaulting
             him
             first
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             great
             design
             of
             the
             New
             Gospel
             to
             decry
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             scruple
             to
             Swear
             ,
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             patiently
             suffer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             concerned
             at
             what
             Presbyterians
             threaten
             ;
             the
             Devil
             can
             go
             no
             farther
             than
             his
             Chain
             reaches
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             so
             do
             all
             the
             new
             Gospellers
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             the
             same
             argument
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             must
             be
             Antihumane
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Italy
            
             and
             Spain
             ;
             and
             the
             Christian
             too
             in
             all
             the
             Grand
             Seignior's
             vast
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             *
             Every
             thing
             that
             's
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             New
             Gospel
             must
             be
             slavish
             ,
             nonsensical
             ,
             and
             damnable
             .
          
           
             *
             Loved
             and
             honoured
             by
             all
             but
             Presbyterians
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             yet
             they
             own
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             us
             
               pag.
               1.
               l
            
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Authority
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             above
             that
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             *
             Well
             Ranted
             Rule
             .
          
           
             *
             Preface
             Parag.
             6.
             at
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             p.
             26.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             the
             Civil
             Style
             that
             he
             promised
             to
             exceed
             in
             ,
             Pref.
             par
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Where
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             the
             King
             never
             dies
             .
          
           
             *
             'T
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             Presbyterians
             to
             think
             Power
             a
             sufficient
             Call
             to
             act
             Illegally
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             Mr.
             Rule
             himself
             did
             .
          
           
             *
             Just
             like
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             an
             Vniversal
             Particular
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             *
             Witness
             their
             many
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             Engagements
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             *
             Rule
             's
             2d
             
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Kirk
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Even
             tho'
             it
             be
             solidly
             refuted
             by
             a
             Sciolist
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid
             Rules
             2d
             .
             Vindication
             ,
             pag.
             88.
             
             &
             177.
             
          
           
             *
             Honestly
             come
             by
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             sham
             .
          
           
             *
             Rent
             .
          
           
             *
             Strange
             .
          
           
             *
             Frown
             .
          
           
             *
             Hugg
             .
          
           
             *
             Get.
             
          
           
             *
             Dish
             .
          
           
             *
             Accounts
             .
          
           
             *
             Rent
             .
          
           
             *
             Spilt
             .
          
           
             †
             Goods
             .
          
           
             *
             Engage
             .
          
           
             *
             Bankrupt
             debters
             .
          
           
             *
             Yearn
             .
          
           
             *
             Noise
             
          
           
             *
             Ill
             manner'd
             .
          
           
             *
             Foolish
             Song
             .
          
           
             *
             Sculk
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Give
             him
             credite
             .
          
           
             *
             Empty
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Box.
             
          
           
             *
             Sack
             full
             of
             Grains
             
          
           
             *
             Streets
             .
          
           
             *
             Table
             ●ead
             .
          
           
             *
             Husband
             .
          
           
             *
             Rent
             .
          
           
             *
             Toped
             over
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Notary
             .
          
           
             *
             Fondled
             Darling
             .
          
           
             *
             Foolish
             Child
             .
          
           
             *
             Accounts
             .
          
           
             *
             Longing
             .
          
           
             *
             Higle
             .
          
           
             *
             Pampered
             .
          
           
             *
             Breding
             .
          
           
             *
             Over
             and
             above
             .
          
           
             *
             Put
             to
             Auction
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             80.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35017-e17620
           
             *
             Distaff
             .
          
           
             *
             Beke
             .
          
           
             *
             Large
             dish
             .
          
           
             *
             Great
             .
          
           
             *
             Hood
             .
          
           
             *
             Trip.
             
          
           
             *
             Knew
             not
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Course
             .
          
           
             *
             Nasty
             .
          
           
             *
             Pulled
             and
             haled
             .
          
           
             *
             Clutches
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Sound
             bang
             .
          
           
             *
             Kill
             .
          
           
             *
             Christmass
             .
          
           
             *
             Gay
             .
          
           
             †
             Smock
             .
          
           
             *
             Foolish
             Wench
             .
          
           
             *
             Hen-peckt
             men
             .
          
           
             *
             Beats
             .
          
           
             *
             Dwarfie
             .
          
           
             *
             Rifle
             a
             Magpies-Nest
             .
          
           
             *
             Pettish
             .
          
           
             †
             Old
             kindness
             .
          
           
             †
             Wait
             not
             .
          
           
             *
             Intreating
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Thin
             Dung
             of
             young
             Children
             .
          
           
             †
             Such
             .
          
           
             †
             Hold.
             
          
           
             †
             Two
             English
             Quarts
             .
          
           
             *
             English
             Pint.
             
          
           
             †
             Haste
             .
          
           
             *
             Childrens
             Toyes
             and
             Rattles
             .
          
           
             *
             To
             Flout
             .
          
           
             †
             Know.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Deep
             Dish
             .
          
           
             †
             A
             Strong
             Porrage
             .
          
           
             *
             Breeches
             .
          
           
             †
             Little
             Children
             .
          
           
             *
             Pu●l
             .
          
           
             †
             Too
             familiar
             .
          
           
             †
             Child
             .
          
           
             †
             Neat
             or
             Cattle
             .
          
           
             †
             Low.
             
          
           
             *
             Whisper
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Letters
             of
             Arrestment
             .
          
           
             †
             Absconding
             .
          
           
             *
             Nesty
             .
          
           
             †
             absconding
             
          
           
             *
             Two-pence
             Half-penny
             .
          
           
             †
             All
             's
             not
             well
             .
          
           
             *
             Mischief
             doing
             .
          
           
             †
             Thin
             Dung.
             
          
           
             *
             Christmass
             .
          
           
             †
             Hold.
             
          
           
             *
             Wooden
             Cups
             .
          
           
             †
             Two
             Wombs
             .
          
           
             †
             Piece
             of
             Money
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             name
             of
             a
             great
             River
             which
             washes
             the
             Walls
             of
             that
             City
             .
          
           
             *
             Trifles
             .
          
           
             *
             Raise
             on
             Action
             before
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             Arrest
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             Stark
             mad
             .
          
           
             *
             Tinkar
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35017-e23600
           
             *
             Dunghils
             .
          
           
             *
             Smoke
             .
          
           
             *
             Brains
             .
          
           
             *
             Pruins
             .
          
           
             *
             Weaned
             .
          
           
             *
             Jump
             
          
           
             *
             Little
             Mouse
             .
          
           
             *
             Gain
             .
          
           
             *
             King
             James
             
               was
               then
               in
            
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             *
             Ill
             mannered
             .
          
           
             *
             When
             he
             could
             not
             stand
             without
             a
             Supporter
             .
          
           
             *
             Pretty
             .
          
           
             *
             Much
             in
             need
             .
          
           
             *
             Troublesome
             .
          
           
             *
             Encountered
             .
          
           
             *
             Slipper
             .
          
           
             *
             Another
             Cup
             full
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Dunghill
             .
          
           
             *
             Run
             a
             Tick
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             upon
             the
             Ordinance
             against
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             .
          
           
             *
             King
             Ch.
             his
             most
             pious
             and
             pertinent
             Prayer
             .